Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Julia Michelle

Julia Michelle

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)
BigCloset TopShelf Featured Author
Julia Michelle

A prince's Duty

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Transitioning

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
A prince’s Duty

By Julia Michelle
This is just a short tale that I had in mind. It is a quick but very brutal tale of a prince that had it all but fate and powers beyond his control decided the course of his life l before he was born.

And since its a quick overview of his life from birth to fifteen to a marriage at 18 and after. I wasnt even sure what age rang to put on the tale. Theres some sex at his marriage at 18. Nothing really graphic is described. I must warn you, theres even some brief talk of suicide. As I said. its just a brief and quick tale. I may consider fully trying to write out the story later.
I am just wondering if anything thinks this tale is worth really trying to flesh everything out
The Story

Many people think the life of a royal prince is a life of ease and extravagance. That we are all born privileged with silver spoons in our mouth and we live lives of leaser and privilege. We have great power over the courses of our lives. We get sent to the best schools, and we are set to gain great power of the course of our nations. Like theEnglands princes get appointed to the ducheys of York, Cambridge, Wessex or the prince of wales. That is not always the case.

I was born the prince of Angosia which is a minor kingdom in asia bordering Georgia. We mostly a vassel to the greater kingdom to the north, Formata.

The course of my life was determined within the first six months of my conception period.The doctor mistakenly told my motherI was going to be a girl. By the time the doctor realized the mistake and that I was going to be born as a boy, it was too late. The conract had already been made with the King of Formata and I was to be married to their son. There was no backing out. My fate was sealed.

My older brother was going to inherent the crown. I was the younger brother. So a contract was made according to custom that I was to marry the Prince of Formta. Of course, a prince wants to marry a princess. That was determined to be me.

My first fifteen years were the life of a typical privileged prince. I went to the greatest schools, I got to decide a great many things in my life. I was good at sports, I dated girls that were hot. I did many things of a typical prince.

Then on my fifteenth birthday, everything changed in my life. I was told of the contact with prince Turian of Formota. And that now, I was to be raised as a princess of the Kingdom of Agosia. All of my male clothing was taken on my fifteenth birthday. I was to be trained to wear corsets and long gowns royal princess wear. I was given a pretty pinkish tiara of a royal princess to wear in public. And I was put on some pills that I didnt understand at the time. I had been on some medication since I was ten. I was to find out those were hormone blockers so problems wouldn't develop. At fifteen I went into a full hormone replacement therapy in preparation for my marriage at eighteen.

A few months after that, I was given an out clause. If I chose to refuse, I could. If I chose another high born girl of nobility to take my place in this marriage. It was my choice. If I made that choice, that girl wold be taken from her family and trained to be that mans husband. I cold not do such a cruel thing to a girl with everything to live for. In some ways, I was glad I didnt have a sister. I would hate to see her facing this. I couldn't choose another girl. My father pressed me to do this, he didnt want to see this happen to his son. I refused much to his displeasure. I didnt want to place another girl in this life. I chose to do it myself. So I continued my training and medicine.

From then on, I went to girls schools and learned the arts of the feminine lifestyle. Tutors were hired to train me in the proper lifestyle and manners of a royal princess. I was trained to walk more gracefully. I spent hours with books on my head learning the proper mincing sway instead of the typical male swagger. I was trained to eat, talk and conduct my life as a princess. Any failures were punished severely. They were very painful.

Over the years, I started learning and my body grew the female curves. I grew rather large breasts, my waist shrank and my hips grew out. It was great for my fiance. He was very pleased with my development. And we started meeting eachother to see if my etiquette training paid off. It mostly did and my fiances family was very pleased. I made a few mistakes and painfully reminded later that night with a caning from my mistress.

The accompanied dates went well, and my fiances family fully approved. So the marriage planes went forward. They planed the wedding ceremonies. My dress was chosen, the location and the people involved. And it all moved forward. I hated every moment of my life. My life had become a living hell that I often thought of ending it all.

I did have options to stop it. I could call for international aid. I could make my suffering a very public affair. The problem was my people. If I ran away, or got someone involved. It could mean war. Bombings, famin, cities burnt and destroyed. Sure, we could involved the UN. Maybe even the US if they chose to get involved to stop a humanitarian crises and bombed selected military locations in Formta. It would still mean suffering and death on a massive scale. All so I could avoid a wedding. I couldn't do that. So I chose to continue living the hell my life had become. For the sake of my people.

Every day on, was a day toward my doom. Then the date finally arrived, I was dressed in the most beautiful wedding gown and my tiera. Girls carried my wedding dress down the isle as I was escorted to my fiance on the altar. The priest read the vows, he kissed me, and I became the princess of Formta, and future queen with little power over anything. We celebrated after the wedding as I sat beside my husband saying little and eating with him.

Then he took me back to his castle to consummate the wedding. He had sex with me and I did nothing to resist the horrifying violation. I went along with it as if it was my greatest dream. I pretended orgazims. I screamed, I encouraged him as a proper life. I accepted his penetration and yelled Oh God, give me more. It would have been unthinkable. And from then on, I did all of my duties serving my husband and the future king of his nation. My life had become a complete horror that I wished to end every single day, but I couldnt for the sake of our nations. I prayed for death.

Oddly, he noticed and was disappointed. But no matter what he did for me, what he bought me or took me places to see amazing things, I was never happy. He simply couldnt understand why.

So one day, after about two years, he demanded an answer. He told me to tell him why I wasnt happy. I told him my feelings were irrelevant. I was his wife and it was my duty to please him, what I felt was irrelevant.

That made him very angry but I kept repeating that phrase. After a week of badgering, he shouted and become belligerent and demanded an answer. He said we werent going anywhere until I told him.

I got serious, and asked him if he was fucking serious, how could he not know. I asked if he was kidding me with this. He was going to be king, he had to know why I was unhappy being a male and living this life as a wife. I started screaming back telling him what happened at fifteen, and all about my life and how I was given no choices in the matter. My life was taken away. And oh my god was he pissed. I was so afraid I cringed into a ball seeing his red face and the anger he exhibited. Then he had me sent to another room. He made me my own room separate from his. I was sure something horrible was going to happen to me and my people. I heard lots of yelling, people running around. Shouts, even gunshots. Days passed

then I was called to the royal chambers where he was sitting there on the throne wearing his crown as King. His family were sitting on the floor tied up, with guards training guns on them. I looked over and saw my own family facing the same situation. They were tied on the ground with guns on them.

My husband informed me he had no idea that my life was like that. He assumed I wanted all of this, he was told I did and that it was great. When it wasnt, he didnt understand. Then he gave me a choice to have them all executed. He forced his father to abdicate and give him the crown. Or he would make it into a very messy international incident.

I confronted my family and let them have it. For once, they had no power. I considered ordering their execution. But in the end, I said no. I had all of their lands and holdings seized. All of their assets were given to me and I distributed it to the people. They were made homeless peasants and would have to learn to work for a living.

Then my husband did the last thing I ever thought he would do. He gave me the crown, and made me queen. He abdicated and named me the sole ruler. He said he assured that the royal counsel would approve of me. I saw very little of him after that. He went to travel the world and left me in charge. He said he never wanted to rule an entire nation.

I had no idea how to run a nation, But as it turns out, I was very good at it. The people of both nations adore their queen. I was even asked to give speeches at the UN regarding forced marriages and human trafficking.

Am I still angry at losing my sex and all of the suffering. You are damn right, I am still very pissed off every single day. One of my first rulings as queen was that the family of any person who did a contracted marriage was to be executed, and the victim gets all of the parents property. There are still days I consider jumping off of the highest tower of my castle. I dont, because I still have my duty as the queen.

I still see my ex husband every now and then. He checks up on me and still insist that I see the annoying therapist who asked me the most uncomfortable and humiliating questions. They say it helps me. I dont really think it does.

Natasha's Story

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)


Natasha's Story

By Julia Christine

This story is set in the star wars universe. It isn't Cannon in any way. This story is about a young woman who has been approved to attend the imperial academy.

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

New Girl on the Cheer Squad

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)


The New Girl on the Cheer Squad

By Julia Michelle

A boy is convinced and blackmailed into agreeing to go to school as a girl and try out for the girls cheer squad. Its one of the favorite TG fiction themes that almost every TG writer has to try at least once.I think its a law.
I tried to ground it in some reality and I think its still silly. I guess if one tries the 'boy tries out for a cheer squad as a girl' Reality goes out the window. Unless one wants to use a actual TG theme and has him transition. But then hes just another girl. I dont really want that. So fine, this is still going to be a fun story to write. Goodbye reality.

Chapter 1

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

TG Elements: 

  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 1

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

TG Elements: 

  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The New Girl on the Cheer Squad

By Julia Michelle

A boy is convinced and blackmailed into agreeing to go to school as a girl and try out for the girls cheer squad. Its one of the favorite TG fiction themes that almost every TG writer has to try at least once.I think its a law.
I tried to ground it in some reality and I think its still silly. I guess if one tries the 'boy tries out for a cheer squad as a girl' Reality goes out the window. Unless one wants to use a actual TG theme and has him transition. But then hes just another girl. I dont really want that. So fine, this is still going to be a fun story to write. Goodbye reality.

Chapter 1

Owens's parents were out, as they usually were anymore. He was sitting at the Kitchen table, eating with his sister Megan and her friend Holly.

"Owen, I don't know how else to tell you this," Said his sister Megan in a solemn tone that caught his attention. "I have been talking to Holly and Cathy. And we decided that you should join the cheer squad."

"What," Own said in disbelief. "That's fucking stupid. Only girls can be cheerleaders."

"that's not true," Megan protested. "Anyone can. It's just that here, so far, only girls have joined. But theres no strict rule that only girls can. Actually, that would be discriminatory and would open them up to lawsuits."

Owen laughed bitterly. "Sure, but only girls are in the squad. I'd have to wear their outfit. As a boy, I bet it wouldn't go well. This is a stupid idea, I am not a girl, and I won't go as a boy wearing their outfit. Everyone would laugh at me. Why would you want me to do this?"

"They need another person, and so far, they can't get any. I am sure they will find someone when they start holding tryouts soon. And with your skills, you will be sure to get on the junior squad. You have the best skills, you have everything, and with your pretty looks, I know you could do it if you wanted."

"But I'm not a girl!" Owen protested.

"You could be one, and I know you could be very successful. Try it for next year. We know some people who could help with your records. Our parents would never find out."

The brother and sister couldn't be more of a contrast to each other if they tried. Megan was over six foot, tall and extremely athletic and strong. She was the star center of the basketball team.

Whereas Owen was small, just over five feet tall, a few years younger than his sister. He was also very delicate looking That isn't to say he was weak. He was just as athletic as Megan, but it didn't show much. He ran miles every morning and did a lot of wrestling. But he hated it all. Being so small, the boys in his age group were always larger than him, and he kept struggling to keep up. He won most of his jujitsu matches, and he was a senior black belt and into training students now. But he hated it with a passion. His father wanted him to do boxing, but he hated that even more. It seems no matter how fast he was at parrying and ducking blows; he always managed to get punched in the face. That's how boxing worked. He quite that very fast and his father hated it. Getting punched in the face was not fun at all. But going into a girl's cheer squad, as another girl?

"No, I can't do that," Owen said. "I don't want to be a girl, and I don't want to be a cheerleader."

Megan smiled. "I hoped it wouldn't come to this. Remember who was driving the car six months ago? We know who. I can inform our parents who was really behind the wheel at thirteen years old. That caused almost eight thousand dollars of damage that insurance woudnt cover because no one knew who was driving it. It all came out of our father's pocket. He will be mad."

"You wouldn't," Owen said as the blood started leaving his face. "Megan, that's cruel. Come on."

"So what's your answer," Megan demanded.

"Fine, damnit. So what do I have to do?"

"Be a girl for the rest of the school year. It will be easy." Megan said. "We can have your sex changed on your documents. You will present yourself as a girl, get ready and go to the tryouts when they start in a week. so they have a good member that can help them look good at the games."

He hung his head. "But what about my girlfriend, Cheryl. She is on the junior squad. I am sure there are members of the squad who wouldn't appreciate a boy being there, even if he is dressed as one of them."

"Most of the girls have agreed to accept you if you join. Including Cheryl, Holly, Katherine, and Jenny. They would welcome you with open arms and help you at school, so your dressing won't become a problem. You go to one of their places and dress for school when it starts. It will be simple."

Owen chuckled. "Yeah, right. Fine. After this, you will forget all about the car?"

"Sure," Megan said.

So Owen went back to his bedroom and started thinking about this ignorant and retarded demand. He knew he fucked up with the car, but he felt that it was all solved. Now he had to be a cheerleader.

So Owen got on his computer in his room and started looking up cheerleaders and how they cheered. He learned some of the moves, the methods, and terminology. Then he started looking up his high school's cheer squad to try to learn some of their basic cheers. That didn't work out well.

So, on the next day at school, he learned when the cheerleaders hold their practices. Then Owen went there and observed the Varsity squads practice sessions.

The girls noticed a strange boy watching their practice, but that wasn't anything uncommon. They always get some boys watching them practice in the gym. Boys usually love watching cheerleaders. But this boy seemed very different. While most boys watch their bodies and their tight outfits and shorts, this boy was much more intent on their cheers and what they did than their bodys'.

Then, to their utter shock, the boy stood off to the side, totally imitating their cheers perfectly. When they did their first eight-step cheer, he was off to the side, making every move precisely. One two clap, three-four clap, half turn, another half turn, and clap, then jump and a high v with their arms. Repeat.

He learned some of the more advanced cheers Full turn to the right, one-two, then another full turn to the left, step forward, step back, then cartwheel.

Karen, the captain, asked the boy if he wanted to join for the final ten minutes of practice. He smiled and joined them to learn the final advanced varsity cheers they do at the games.

After a few cooldown stretches and they dismissed. Elisabeth asked why he wanted to learn the cheers.

Owen said, "I wanted to try out for the junior squad next week.

Both girls hung their mouths open. "But, you're a boy?"

"Thanks for telling me that," Owen said with a smirk and a wink. "I didn't know that. But, I could manage as a girl if I tried. I am told that some of the girls are really looking forward to having me on their squad."

"you are Owen?" Elizabeth asked.

Owen nodded.

"I heard they want you, but it seems silly, but the coach Crystal and Lynn are both agreeing to have you on, with some minor changes on the records, so you won't raise too many eyebrows. If that's what you want, I will not say anything. They need someone bad. They have sucked for the past few years."

"Tell Chrystal to call me Olivia."

Owen took note of their practice outfits. Tight cheer shorts, white spankies, and a loose-fitting polo top and a sports bra. Most of them had scrunchies in their hair to keep it out of their faces.

The hair would become an issue, but hair grows.

So, later that night, Owen asked Holly to take him shopping for a few things to integrate into the squad.

The two teenagers went to a few women's shops and got some workout gear. They put several tight workout shorts in the basket. They found a few sports bras, some panties, and cheer spankies to wear. Then they finished it with a hair tie and some women's workout tops.

He figured that if he was accepted into the squad that he would be provided with a formal school practice outfit, but it would still be good to have the proper undergarments to wear. His hair may still be an issue as they walked back to his place. He asked Holly, "Will my short boyish hair be an issue,"

"A little, but there isn't much we can do until it grows out."

"What about hair extensions?" Owen asked.

Holly's head whipped around. "You would do that?"

"Yes, If I do this, I don't want to stick out as a boy. Do you know someone who could do that for me until my hair grows out properly?"

"Yes," Holly said, thinking. "My friend is a hairstylist. I think we can get you in this week. You may also want to consider your chest."

Owen looked down at his flat chest. "I haven't thought of that. Most girls this age aren't growing there much, but they do have something. I guess I will need to buy some inserts and stuff some girls use to look more full. Why does being a girl have to be so much work?"

they both had a laugh. "You are about to learn many things boys never know about. I hope you can have fun with it."

"Maybe," Owen said. "But its still a lot of work being a pretty girl and I don't want to be an ugly girl that embarrasses all of you. That's your job Holly." He said with a smirk.

She dove on him tickleing his ribs. He chased her the rest of the way home.

Owen gathered his new stuff and stuffed it in a box in the back of his closet. He was going to have to make damn sure his parents never found his new stuff. Some of his looks were going to be unmistakable like his hair growth and probably a few other things he couldn't think of now. But most of it could be explained by something other than, "I'm a girl."
<>

Owen woke up a few hours earlier this time to give himself enough time. He wanted to start his journey this day. Owen ran into the bathroom and leaped into the shower. Then he used some of his sister's conditioner and feminine smelling shower gel that said it helped keep his skin soft. A floral smell filled the bathroom as Owen showered, and he enjoyed the fragrance that filled the air. He finished and jumped out. Then he applied some of his sister's facial cream moisturizer and added a little hint of blush and pink lipstick. He used his sister's eyebrow pencil on his eyebrows to help give them shape. He looked at himself in the mirror, and he felt himself glowing. He loved this look. He just wished he had some hair to braid.

It was time to get himself dressed as a girl. Well, he thought, as girlish as he felt he could get away with here. Owen slid a pair of sexy pink silk bikini cut panties up his legs and a matching thick padded cup bras. The cups were thick padded and had a delicate, beautiful floral lace pattern and a bow in the middle. He slid his arms in the silky straps and struggled to hook it in the back. He finally succeeded after the third time. Then he forced himself into a pair of very tight skinny jeans and buttoned it. He finished his look with a loose boy Tshirt. He added some small inserts into the cups to give them a fuller look and walked out. He noticed that his straps were still very clearly on display. He headed back into his bedroom and nearly bumped into his sister, who almost shrieked.

"What are you doing!| Megan demanded in shock.

Owen tried to look innocent. "I was headed into my room to get some stuff."

Megan stared into his face and smirked as she ran her finger on the light shade of blush. She looked into his eyes, and then her eyes traveled right down his face and onto his chest. She pushed her fingertip against one of the mounds pushing his top out. Her finger pushed into the cups and squeezed the other one. She ran her finger up the strap and pulled it up and snapped it on his shoulder. |I mean all of this!"

Owen gestured to his feminized body and his breasts. "May I remind you that this was all your idea. Why are you having a problem with it?"

Her face was a mask of disapproval. "I am not that excited to have my brother turn into my sister. This is going to be very embarrassing at school. I hoped we could hold this off for a few more days, but it seems your jumping right into being a girl at school. Just try not to let mother see all of this."

"She barely even notices us, I am headed right out, Holly and Me will get something to eat at her place.," Owen said.

Megan started feeling a little frustration as Owen pranced away.

Owen walked down the steps seeing his mother Jessica making breakfast. He called out, "I am headed for Hollys. She's expecting me, Mom."

Jessica approached him, looking right into his face as he headed for the door. He turned and hoped she didn't see the outline of his straps across his shoulders and his back. He headed out, saying bye.

Jessica shook her head as he walked out the door, meeting Holly. She thought to herself, |Owen if you didn't think I noticed that outline on your back, or the blush and eyeliner, you better think again. We will be discussing this tonight."

Megan walked down and started eating. Jessica asked, "Have you noticed something odd about Owen."

She shook her head, looking slightly startled and afraid. 'So shes in it too,' Jessica thought. 'what was going on here.'

Megan headed out as Jessica staired considering what she was going to do about this. She had studied a little. Some boys simply enjoyed being feminine, and it progressed from there. Some wanted to live as girls. What was Owen?

She determined that whatever it was, it was up to him to figure it out. It was her job to protect him and keep this from his father.

<>
His first few classes went without any incident. He had been informed that his records showed he was Olivia, and female. Crystal made sure his classes were different from Owens, so no one noticed. Some of the girls noticed, but his new friends kept it from becoming an issue. Most of the boys didn't notice, most boys tend to be oblivious to such things. The girls noticed big time and kept making comments about his chest protrusions and the fact that he had a bra band on his back and over his shoulders. Holly or the other cheerleaders made sure the other girls didn't get out of control or embarrass Owen. Owen simply responded that he wanted to experience what girls experienced and tried to leave it at that. It didn't fix the problem at all. It only inspired more laughs and questions about his gender. Holly and Catherine came to his defense, and when the cheerleaders get involved, many of the other girls did back off.

Most of the girls were just curious, and didn't want to get insulting. Some girls were actually supportive, and a girl named Cynthia offered to help him if he ever needed help with his 'transition' and commented that she knew someone who was doing that.

Was he actually transitioning? The coach was changing his name and alterations on his school records to show him as female so he could participate in the squad.

Holly approached him with the coach Crystal Stillwell approached and called him into the office. He sat down, and she explained, "Olivia, we will start calling you now, Owen. I am glad you began your transition today. I made sure you were informed of your new classes. We have a full week to make you into an acceptable and convincing girl at school. Your boy records don't exist, as I told you. If anyone looked into you and your sex, they would find something very wrong and that you don't go to this school anymore. Owen isnt a student here anymore. He quit school. You are Olivia Benson, pretty fourteen-year-old freshmen, and Megan's younger sister. Holly has set you up with a hair stylist to give you hair extensions. You need to start shaving everywhere. And tomorrow, Holly will take you before school, and you will come as a total girl." Krystal smiled. "So you will need more than your eyebrows and a bra tomorrow. Holly will take you to her place and help you get dressed. You will be totally dressed as a girl. The whole works. Holly suggests that to get past your parents, you can cover it all up until you have left the house with Holly. She will initially help you until you can do it yourself."

Owen knew this was coming. Especially with him having to be accepted as a girl cheerleader in a week. This was going to be a crash course in femininity. He cursed his stupidity in crashing a car, causing eight thousand dollars in damage to another vehicle. His sister was nice enough to take the blame for him. But she kept the evidence that it was really him that night. So he did owe her a lot for taking responsibility for it all.

He joined the Varsity cheerleading Squad later that day for another afternoon practice. Owen learned the rest of the school cheers and some of the other exercises they do. He even got to participate in one of their practice half time shows. He enjoyed helping out in a halftime show.

The girls were very impressed and congratulated him on his performance.

Owen went up to Karen as they prepared to leave and asked her, "Karen, I am curious. Have any of you ever went to competitions, like for the National Cheerleading Association, or regionals, things like that?"

Karen looked shocked by the question and backed away. "No, no way. We are nowhere near in condition for something like that. Please, Olivia, we arent ready. We don't do that kind of thing."

Owen insisted, "I think it would be great, Karen. I want us to try it. They look so cool."

Karen said. "You have no idea what you are asking here. Those things take loads of work. None of us are ready, so don't even think about it." Then they walked away.

<>

Holly took him to one of her hairstylists later after he left school. He was scheduled there, and the fact that he was a boy raised a few eyebrows. Especially a boy getting such feminine extensions and a feminine style.

She began immediately sitting him in the chair and took the long extensions out and started molding them to some bonding agent and setting them out, she did it to a lot of hair, and that process was slow enough.

Then bonding him to his hair took even longer. It was a prolonged process, bonding dozens of hairpieces to his own short hair using something that creates heat. It took almost the rest of the night.

Then he looked at the final results and smiled. It wasn't all bad.

Owen went back home and headed up to his bedroom. He watched Jessica wondering if she would notice anything different. Jessica didn't notice anything. How could she not notice?

Jessica did notice. She couldn't help but see the new long hair waving behind him, or the bra outline. He was also wearing women's skinny jeans, and there was a clear panty line. Owen would need help if he planned on making this his life.

Jessica prepared to head up the steps to have a talk with Owen. Showing pantylines was clearly unacceptable for a young lady.

Owen laid in his bed, wondering how he was going to handle going to school as a girl for now till the end of the school year. It was just sept.

But, one thing was sure. They were going to regret pushing him into this.

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 2

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
New Girl on the Cheer Squad

By Julia Michelle
Owen now is Olivia is realizing the incredible demands they are making on him and decides to make a few of his own demands in return.
Only, he realizes his own demands are digging him deeper into this commitment.

Chapter 2

Owen went to his bedroom and shut the door. Only his mother was at home for the moment. His father would be arriving sometime around midnight to one AM before taking off around eight.

So Owen felt safe taking his top off and replacing it with a soft purple camisole and laying in bed only in his panties and delicate, lovely camisole. He was nearly in bliss when his door opened, and his mother came in.

He shrieked girlishly and covered himself. He almost felt like crying when his mother walked in and sat down. In the most comforting tone, she padded her Son on the shoulder and said, "Don't cry, Owen. I am not mad at you for this. Please calm down. You are not in trouble."

Owen struggled to stop crying. He looked up into his mother's face fearfully. "You aren't mad?"

"Why should I be?" Jessica asked. "My Son is lying in bed wearing a pair of panties and a pretty purple camisole with lace on the bust. That's not wrong. If this is how you want to look, then it's okay. We need to clear this up, and I need some answers. And I'd like to know when you got this stuff. But you aren't in trouble, Owen."

"I like these clothes," Owen said to her.

"I saw you this morning. If you didn't think I noticed you had on girls skinny jeans and a bra under your top, then you are only kidding yourself. I am a woman, so we notice these things as women. We have those issues ourselves. So, why are you dressing up like this for school?"

Megan burst in, trying to help when Jessica silenced her. "Stop Megan, I also know for some reason. You are in this together. And I'm happy to see my children work together. I need answers from Owen, and I won't be mad no matter what it is. Why are you dressing as a girl for school."

"I want to be a girl for school," Owen said. "I have agreed with Megan to do this. She said it would be great. And I also joined the cheerleading squad, and only girls can be part of it. But that's not the only reason, or it would be stupid."

Jessica said slowly, "So you want to become a girl, full time?"

Owen nodded. "I love it."

"Okay, I will help you," Jessica said. "But first, no more panty lines under those jeans. It's lewd and slutty. Megan, show him what kind of underwear to wear with skinny jeans. You're the big sister, teach your little sister stuff that we taught you. That's your job now." Jessica giggled.

"The Cheerleading Squad?" Jessica inquired.

"I don't get my arm twisted, or my neck choked. I don't get punched in the face. It is great." Owen pointed out.

Jessica said, "there are other noncontact sports. Gymnastics, track, tennis, baseball. There's some contact there but not much. Cheerleading is hardly a sport. But if that's what you want to do, I will support you. Maybe I will go to the games for you. But why do you want to be a cheerleader."

"There's a girl on the squad that I like. And---"

Jessica interrupted, "I understand. But if you want to be a girl too, that may cause a problem in that relationship. And that's beautiful hair you got. I see you got hair extensions. We will have to teach you how to handle that."

They held each other. Then Jessica said. "Okay, its time for bed. Let's go to sleep."

Owen covered himself up and slowly drifted off to sleep.

Owen woke up early in the morning and took his shower. He followed the same routine he followed the previous day using the gel and feminine moisteners that filled the bathroom with a sweet feminine fragrance that he enjoyed. He spent a few extra minutes on his hair combing the tangles out, and he used the iron to curl the bottom.

he put on a matching pair of panties and bras and wore a black pair of skinny jeans and a more feminine top that had a V neckline that plunged down the middle. Owen finished and headed to the kitchen and sat down to eat some eggs.

His mother stopped him and carefully looked at her Son. Then she yelled for Megan. "Please show your new sister how to dress appropriately. I can still see his panties. And that top, well, okay. But lay off the plunging necklines. I don't want a slut for a daughter."

Megan giggled and took Owen back up and helped him dress and showed him how to hide pantylines in Skinny jeans. "There are ways, but Owen. We need to go shopping for proper Panties that don't show the lines. They make them, and many women tend to wear thongs, and that solves the issue. But they make seamless panties for form-fitting outerwear. Now you look better. Let's work on your hair a little more. If you want hair like that, it will take more than a few minutes of work. Wake up earlier tomorrow, and I will help you braid it."

There was no need to go to Holly's now. He went back down to the kitchen to have some of the eggs his mother made. His mother sat down with a stern look on her face. "Owen, you look better now. Think about this. Do you want to be a girl?"

"I think so," Owen replied.

"I don't mean just dressing as a girl or living part-time. I mean, do you seriously want to become a girl?" Jessica asked.

"I think that I do, yes," Owen replied.

"Then we may need to consider other options for you. You're fourteen, so it isn't that difficult now. But you will grow, so we really need to know if you are serious, and we can take measures to ensure you can remain feminine. There are blockers and stuff we can give you. Your aunt is a PA and can access these things and check you out. I will give her a call this afternoon."

Owen nodded and finished his eggs. Holly came in the door by the time he was putting his plate in the sink.

Holly was very concerned to see the attention Jessica was giving him, but she quickly realized everything was fine. Jessica fully supported him.

Jessica called Holly over. "I am happy you are helping him. I can do it too, but on days that his dad works later, we may need you to sneak him out to dress. And thanks for helping my Son."

Holly replied that she enjoyed it and took him to her place a few houses across the street.

Owen followed Holly to her place, but there wasn't much to do then. They talked about another shopping trip for seamless panties. And he wanted some more skirts and cute tops. They agreed to go on a shopping trip that evening. Then they went to school.

Olivia's classes were changed not to be the same as Owens. Hoping no one would make the connections. The teacher for each of his morning class's confirmed it was Olivia and introduced her as a new girl.

The second class teacher pulled him aside and introduced herself as Ms. Chelsie and mentioned, "I didn't know Megan had a little sister. How strange she never mentioned it," Chelsie gave him a funny look. "Well, anyway, welcome to our school, Olivia. Go have a seat, and let us get started."

They went through the classes, and then Holly took Olivia to the gym to meet Crystal, the cheerleading coach.

"I heard you wanted to meet me, Olivia." Crystal prompted.

"Yes, I insisted. There's something we need to discuss here." Owen said seriously.

"Let's go to my office and discuss that.," Crystal demanded.

"I am Owen, but Owen won't be going this year. I will become a cheerleader named Olivia. So I accept that very reluctantly. I have briefly brought up what I really want. And I am baffled about you, Coach Crystal."

She frowned, "Can you tell me what the confusion is about?"

"Why are our cheerleaders skill so low? Why cant they attend any of the competitions like the regional's in Huston. Or the lone star Classic. There are several of them. Why haven't we attended any of them? And I know you will say our skills aren't at that level and that's whats confusion to me. You can't tell me you don't have the skills to raise the squads level. I know your history, Crystal. I have seen the video and the pictures. You were at Florida state, in the 1989 National Cheerleading Association National competition. You won second that year. Well, your squad did. You are a damn good cheerleader. So I am really confused."

Crystal watched the video of her competing and remembering how fun it all was. It was apparent that was what Owen really wanted, and he was pushing for it. IT would be fun to coach a competition squad. But they needed the motivation. Perhaps Owen had what they needed. "Our school never competed in any of those events. There is no competition squad. Forming one out of the blue would be a monumental effort, and the skill level of our varsity squads simply aren't up to that level. I could try to bring them up, but there is little motivation to do it."

Owen said," They are cheerleaders. I brought the subject up, and they went wild. They would love it, Crystal. I think you underestimate your squad. If you pushed them, they would do it. They need the inspiration, and you have the skills for it. You have been there before."

"This is what I want, and Since everyone is demanding so much from me. I want to form a competition squad to go to Regionals in the Fall. Or, we can go to the school board and have a long talk about changing my records and doing all of this." Owen looked up.

"So that's what you demand," Crystal demanded. "Fine. Let's make a deal."

"I want this to work. I will make a full effort to present and become a girl this year. I want to be part of a great cheer squad. That means, I want it to continue, and I want us to participate in the regionals for the National Cheerleading Association in the Fall. That is my demand."

"Fine, If You and Holly handle the junior squad and if you can raise their level enough to be equal to the Varsity squad. Then when Fall comes along, we will form a competition squad and train them for the regionals. That's if you raise the junior squad enough."

Olivia smiled. "I accept the challenge." They shook hands, but then a thought occurred to Crystal, and she stopped Olivia from leaving.
"There's something you should seriously consider if this is what you want to do, Olivia."

Owen turned, "What should I be thinking about?"

"Starting a competition team will take tremendous effort and time on your part." Crystal warned. "And it will be a long term commitment. You can't just raise the bar for them in the Fall and just leave them hanging. That will suck, and would be very unfair on them. If you do this, then it will require your effort into next year. You would have to commit yourself to be a cheerleader all four years of high school. You cant abandoned them after you started it."

Owen thought about it, and it made a lot of sense. Training new students in a new thing took tremendous effort and commitment of time. Some times, it took years. As a black belt in Jujitsu, he often trained new students who just walked in and signed the contract. He couldn't leave them after a few months. It took years of effort to raise their skills. He figured this would be much of the same, but in this, he was the new student. He knew jack about cheerleading. But he knew how to teach students, and he was good at molding new students. He thought this was doable. Except did he want to entrap himself into living as a girl, and cheerleading all through his high school years and how in the hell could he do this without his parents ever finding out and then asking why they have another daughter living under their roof? And why was she a cheerleader? He figured his jujitsu commitment would have to be sidelined. They had other trainers anyway.

He looked at crystal and smiled, "Let's go for it. We will confront any obstacles when they come." Then he walked out.

Crystal laughed; there was no way he could ever raise the junior squad to the varsity level. She doubted he knew what he was getting himself involved in. She had nothing to worry about.

Owen walked out. They were going to be sorry for doing this to him. It was about to begin.

He went to his afternoon classes as a girl, and the classes went much went the way he expected. No one noticed Owen, and he wondered how that was possible? Some of the girls introduced themselves. He met none of the cheerleaders he trained with. Most of the varsity squad were juniors or seniors and we're not in his classes. He met Holly and Ms. Chelsie often. They seemed to gravitate toward him.

Then he went to the varsity afternoon practice and joined them. Only this time, they gave him a school practice outfit, so he ducked into one of the restrooms and put the uniform on and met the squad. Owen went into the gym wearing a pink pair of cheer shorts and a sleeveless shell top that they all wore.

The girls were very impressed with his dedication to learning the new routines and following their example. When they started training on the latest moves like the various ways to perform a cartwheel, he was intent on learning and tried hard. Eventually, he learned them all. He learned a one-handed walk over, the slow cartwheel, the fast one, he learned how to perform it with others as a group in synchronization with the squad.

The girls started really respecting him. They started wondering how he would handle being in the Junior squad after this. That would be a step-down and way exceed his skills he was obtaining here. By the end, Karen approached Owen and asked, "Olivia, I think we can make room here for you. So you won't have to move down with the freshmen. Your skills exceed them."

Owen shook his head. "No, I need to be with them. Karen, thank you for the offer, but that is where I belong. You see, I was very serious about competition and us competing in the regional this Fall. Crystal said to do that. We must all be on the same skill level. She hasn't the time to raise the Juniors. That will be on me and Linda and Holly. Then, we can join our teams together, choose among the best and make a real competition squad."

Karen never figured that was a serious suggestion. She was now learning he was very serious, and he intended to do it.

Some of the other girls heard that and clapped and encouraged him. They thought it was a great suggestion. They ran in and hugged Owen, mentioning they never figured why they didn't compete.

Owen looked at them and then said, "This will be massive if I can accomplish raising the bar for the Juniors. I have never trained cheerleaders before. If one of you could help me, I would be very grateful. But, even when I do that, then we must all as a group raise our own bar very high to have a chance against the other schools at regional. And we will have little time to do that. We will have to devote lots of extra time for practices. It will be a massive group effort."

They all cheered for Owen and were ecstatic at it.

He looked at the Varsity squad and then said to them, "It might help if you increase your bar at the same time. I will do what I can on my end. Karen and Jenny, you should prepare."

Owen turned and walked out. Karen watched with a funny look on her face as he walked out with his cheer shorts and school blue and red cheer shell top, moving almost like any of the other girls moved and walked. She turned to Jenny and asked, "what the hell is happening?"

"Karen, she, and the coach have agreed to help form a competition squad this Fall. The coach set the bar, and Olivia's going to do it. I bet you anything our coach doesn't think Olivia can do it. But she doesn't know Olivia, Owen like I do. I have seen him train new students in his own classes. Hes one of the best young instructors and black belts at that school. I have zero doubt if he puts his mind to it, we will compete in the regionals this Fall. And we have a chance. I am worried about Owen."

"Why are you worried," Karen and some of the other girls asked.

"If Owen actually understands what he is getting involved with. Owen will be giving up his masculinity to do this. Owen will be required to become a girl if he joins us. Owen looks prepared to, but I wonder if he understands how long he will have to remain as a girl. And if he understands how serious he will have to dedicate himself to integrating into the squad as a girl. If he abandoned them after the Fall, the girls would feel betrayed. I Know Owens's character and dedication. Abandoning students, he trained after they have formed a bond is something he would never do. I wonder how he will handle it once he realizes the commitment he's made to be a girl, that he is making. I am worried about him."

The girls suddenly had solemn faces and concern for the fate of this boy, who was dedicating himself to their success. The boy was going to turn himself into a girl, all for them. Was that fair?

Later that night, Owen made it back home and saw there was no one else there. He just sat on the sofa knowing his parents would be at work late into the evening and probably coming home around two or three Am. They both put in extraordinarily long hours at their office. So he put on one of his soft pink shorts and a camisole and sat on the sofa watching some television. Megan came in a little later with her friend Michelle.

Owen was sitting there in his camisole, watching the princess diaries. Megan and Jordan looked at him with the weirdest expression and began giggling. Owen joined in imagining what they were seeing. Megan laughed, "Wow, Owen. You are going all out with this girl thing, aren't ya. You look cute, is that your camisole?"

"Yeah, I got one the other night. It's so comfortable. How ever, Megan, we need to have a very serious talk alone. Can Jordan give us some privacy, please."

"I was headed out anyway. Owen, you don't have to go this far. With it." Jordan said, but Owen disagreed.

Megan plopped down beside him, "So what didya want to talk about?"

"This," he motioned to himself. "This whole thing. I don't know how it will go, but since it was your idea, you will have to cover for me for it to work. And you will have to support this transition in my life. It is what you wanted? Mom found out, and she supports me. I want to know how you feel," Owen said.

Megan agreed." I will always support you, but this is going to be difficult. This transition and your life. This sounds like it will be much more than a year. If this is what you want, I will fully support you, but it's going to be difficult for me. And it's not what I wanted." Megan pointed out.

"Think about it from my view. I am a star athlete and center for our basketball team. I am the top scorer. And My little brother becomes my sister, and he becomes a prancing cheerleader. Think of how it will look on me? I didn't really want it. The other girls pushed me into this. They really wanted you. Now, I'm losing my brother and getting a sister named Olivia. And she is a cheerleader. Sure, I will guide and help protect her and be the older sister. But it's going to be very weird. You used to be so heavy into sports and such. Now you're a cheerleader. It's not even really a sport. You only support the real athletes and cheer them on, from the sidelines."

"Um," Owen said, very hesitantly. "That's what I wanted to discuss. The sport aspect. I have committed myself, and it's going to be for years now."

"What!" Megan shouted. "What do you mean,"

"Well," Owen said. "I have talked with the cheer coach, and we agreed on setting up a Competition Squad for this fall that will compete in the Regional's. For the National Cheerleading Association regional. We must be members of that organization and everything. That will require all my skills to learn about cheering in competitions. I will have to raise the bar on the squad to get us prepared. And after all of that, it will require a long term commitment, basically all though high school. I will need your full support to help me as a girl and cover for me for my parents. Can I rely on you?"

Megan's features turned sullen, and then her face turned slightly red. "What….The…..Hell...are you talking about!" She said in an angry tone. "Little brother. You and Crystal talked about starting a competition squad. So you will be a cheerleader all though high school in addition to being a girl permanently. That was bad enough, but now you are making cheerleading your career? Oh my god."

Then she thought about it all. "Mom is on our side, and that's is great, so we don't have to worry about that. I think she can resolve this with our dad. But hes sure to find out sooner or later and then it will all hit the fan. My brother being a girl school, Well, I guess you're a girl now. This is going to take a long time to get used to. My team's going to laugh so much. It's going to be hard. Why did you have to be a competition cheerleader?"

"They are awesome athletes," Owen said. "I want to be awesome."

"You were an awesome athlete, Have you forgot all of those trophies for Jujitsu and NAGA," Megan said.

Owen said no. "I hated it. And I am so small. I am good at it, but I'm still so small, and my size is starting to affect me more. I will start getting hurt. I will start losing. I enjoyed Training new students, but still. I don't want to retire and sit on the sidelines as a coach. I want to be involved."

Megan hung her head, starting to really regret pushing him into it. "What in the hell" She mumbled.

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 3

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Blackmail
  • Sisters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


New girl on the cheer squad

By Julia Michelle
Chapter 3

Owen is taken on another shopping trip And its game day, Owen finally gets to try out his new cheerleading uniform
and in trying to arrange for Owens Aunt to get guardianship to assist in his transition away from his father, she finds some major problems in his records

Holly and Megan were there when he got home that night.
Megan was all ready and told him, "We need to go shopping and help you find the right clothes this time. You have a lot to learn about dressing and being a girl. So get dressed, and let's go shopping."

Holly took him into his room and helped him pick out the right stuff to wear. She found a very flirty blue jean skirt and nylons. She offered Owen some heels, and he put on a matching padded cupped bra, and Holly found a blouse and helped him button it. She spent some time curling his hair, and they were ready to go out shopping.

The three girls got into Jessica's mother's car and went out. Jessica took them to the mall, and they went to the first place they could think of. Holly took them to Victoria's Secret to shop for panties. Owen walked in like nothing was wrong. Holly admired how a boy could walk into the haven of femininity like he belonged there. He immediately attacked a table of panties.

He was picking out cute and sexy styles. Megan let him chose a few, but then she reminded him, "Remember, Olivia. We need to find you the right panties to wear with your skinny jeans. Here are some seamless panties that won't show lines under your tight jeans. Find some of those you like, and we can move onto the bras."

Owen looked at them and chose five of the ones he liked, and they moved onto the bras and found a few more. He got some more sports bras to wear under his outfit and got some sexy leggings to wear. He noticed that some cheerleaders wore those to practice.

He picked up some shirts, cute shirts, shorts, and some workout tops.

They ringed it all up, and Owens's mom bought it all. They left with many large bags of new clothes for Owen. Then they went to a salon and got his ears pierced. They finally went home. Jessica told Owen to keep the stuff in the bags. They were making plans for him tomorrow.

This was Friday, the last day of the school week. He woke up and followed his usual morning routine. Only this time, he woke up early enough to spend some time on his hair.

He showed with the pink floral shower gel and used the cream on his face. He dried off and dressed himself as girlish as possible this time. Holly took him out to get some seamless panties.

So he jumped in the shower and used his sister's gels over his skin. He jumped out and sat down to use his sister's skin treatment on his face and chest. It brought out a flowery lavender fragrance filled the air that he found very pleasing. He put on a pair of his panties and a bra. Then he slid on a pair of his skinny jeans he had just purchased and one of his boy shirts he would replace as soon as possible. He finished off with some blush and his eyebrows.

Owen was surprised to see His mother sitting at the Kitchen Table with his aunt. Jessica called, "Owen, breakfast is ready, get yourself a plate and join us. Jane wants to have a word with you.

Owen went to the oven and got himself some eggs and ham and sat down at the table.

Jane was watching him very closely. She smiled in approval. "I would say Olivia is doing very well for herself. I would be happy to check him out for you."

"Owen, as you know, Jane is a Physicians Assistant and has treated girls like you." Jessica said and then turned her attention to her sister.

"Jane, can you take Owen. I mean, as a guardian for the rest of the year. I am apprehensive about how my husband will handle it. I think he would be safer with you, and I will work with my husband on this."

Jane smiled softly. "I would be more than happy to. Is that okay with you, Olivia? You wouldn't have to sneak and hide at my place. I am very accepting, and I would help you. And your sister and friends can come at any time."

Owen leaped up and hugged Jane tightly. "I would love to. I hope my dad can come around."

Jessica said softly. "I think he will. It will only take time. I will work with him. And if I'm wrong, then we can deal with that when it comes."

Holly walked in when they were talking about Owen moving in with Holly. She knew Jane lived only a few blocks away. It wouldn't be hard to help Owen still. She told him, "I think that is a great idea. Are you ready,"

Owen smiled and wondered if he should stop thinking of himself as Owen now.

Anyway, he put his plate in the sink and said he was ready.

Jessica said that they would take his stuff to Janes while he was gone, and Jane would pick him up after school.

Owen reminded them, "It's game day. I think I will be cheering with the varsity squad this evening. I hope you can come to see me.

The two women said sure as Owen headed out. Holly led him to her place, a few houses on the other side of the street.

Holly was so happy all of the time. She took Owen into her bedroom. Her mother said hi, assuming that Owen was another girl. Perhaps he was, Owen giggled thinking.

Holly widely smiled. Perhaps Owen didn't know. She decided to enlighten him. "Owen, it's game day, and you're a cheerleader. They told me that you would cheer with this tonight. DO you know what that means?"

He shook his head. Then he got it. His features brightened. They wear their uniforms on game day. But I don't have one yet."

Holly pulled out a cheer bag with the name Olivia in sparkles, just like the other cheerleaders have. She handed it to him. "Crystal told me to give you this and to make sure you were dressed in the uniform for school spirit. Let's see you put it on."

Owen felt like it was a dream as he opened the bag and saw the pretty cheerleading gold and blue skirt, and the matching sleeveless shell top with the school's logo on it. His matching pom-poms were fabulous, and the red ribbon with his name on it. He was glad he packed a sports bra and spankings. He guessed he would need it.

He took his jeans and top off. He replaced his padded bra with the sports bra and the small inserts. Then he put the cheerleading skirt on and the top. He tied the ribbon in his hair, making sure the name Olivia could be seen. He jumped he was so happy, and Holly gave him a big hug. She put on her own uniform.

They went the rest of the way to school, and he wondered what everything would think of this. Owen knew he loved it. He held Holly's hand as they walked down the street to school.

The two cheerleaders walked through the door, and the rest of the squads were there. They all squealed for Owens's new look as they went to their classes. The cheerleaders gravitated to eachother and sat together in class. They tried to make sure one of them was there for Owen during each class.

They all sat together for lunch, and it made quite the scene. The junior and the Varsity squad all sat at one of the large tables.

Karen said, smiling to the Juniors, "Olivia said he wants to be with you all, and I will say that the dedicated Olivia shown in learning all of our cheers and training, you are all very privileged to have her."

Owen looked at them and could hardly wait to be with them in practice. "I will be happy to help you all."

The Junior squad looked confused. New Members usually don't help out. They are fresh, and it takes a while to teach them.

Karen saw and explained. "Olivia is a trainer. She will be in charge of your group. If Olivia is as good as I am told, you will be joining us on the field in no time. We will put on some awesome halftime shows together. We will be setting up a competition squad this fall. And I bet more than a few of you will be picked for it.|

The Junior squad exploded in squeals and cheers.

What troubled Owen was that his girlfriend Chelsie kept looking at him with a puzzled look. She was fourteen years old and a member of the Junior squad. She wasn't one of them that wanted him on the Squad. He saw her trouble that he was supposed to be her boyfriend. And he was here, wearing a girl's cheer outfit with inserts in his training bra. This had to be difficult for her to accept.

Just then, Megan walked up to the table and saw her little brother sitting there with his hair bow, and the skirt. "You have GOT to be kidding me."

All of the girls stood up in front of them. Karen glared, "What is your problem, Megan!"

Megan didn't want to blurt it out right there in the cafeteria. "You know what. So you mean Olivia is cheering at the game tonight, she's going to be on the field with all of you?"

Karen smiled. "Yes, it's her job, shes a cheerleader. DUH!" Karen said. "What did you think she was going to do, shes a cheerleader. Get with the program."

Megan stood there, quivering with her face turning red. Owen stood up and took Megan's hand. "Let's go somewhere and talk in private. Come with me."

Owen struggled as Karen tried to intervene when she was stopped. Owen pulled Megan out of the Cafeteria and into one of the girl's restrooms.

Megan protested when Owen gestured to her uniform. "You think we should go to the boys, HELLO!" Owen whispered.

Megan got the point.

"I thought you were going to back me up," Owen said tearfully. "Please, I need my big sister to support me. I joined the cheer squad. I am a full member and got a uniform. My bow has my name on it. It's so cute. These earings have the school name and a cheerleader on it. You push me to this, so why are you so suddenly shocked? I know its hard on you. But this is what I want. So please, stop trying to get in the way. I am your little sister, and I need your full support. Please help me!"

Megan pulled Owen into a big hug. "I will, little sister. This is just hard. I will be there for you."

Then Megan started laughing. "Those girls have no idea what's coming their way, do they. I watched your grueling jujitsu classes. You made grown men pass out from exhaustion during your workouts. You will get them into shape, and weed out those who cant make it.

I look forward to watching
it."

Owen gave a wicked grin. "OH YA."

Then started back out when Megan stopped Owen. "There's a mirror for a reason. Check your makeup gurl. We do that every time."

Owen looked in the mirror and realized he forgot to put makeup in his purse. He forgot his purse. Megan saw his frustration and offered Owen some lipstick and liner to retouch his face. "Thanks, sis. I still have a lot to learn. Being a girl is rough. I will try not to forget my purse again. Actually, I think I need to get a purse." Owen giggled girlishly.

Megan rolled her eyes. "that's why I'm here. You are becoming more girly every day. Let's go see the Squad. I will be watching you at the game."

they went back, and Megan went to the table with her team sitting.

Karen made sure that Owen was okay, and he assured them that his sister was okay. He giggled, "I think all of this is a big shock to big sis. Her little brother turning into her sister has to be a lot to accept. Then watching him become a pretty cheerleader on top of it all. This is a lot for her." Owen giggles. "It's going to take some time. But she is struggling, and she will be there for me."

Cheryl piped in, "she is cute, she's the second cutest girl here."

"Second," Owen said in a mock offended tone. "I don't think so."

They all giggled and left the table and finished their classes for the day. Owen found out how difficult it is to deal with male attention though the day. It got frustrating, but usually, the other cheerleaders were there to help steer the male away. It often worked. Some males were pushier than others. Most took no for an answer. Some of the more pushy males had to have another girl get in the way to make the point. The girls had more experience saying no to a flirty guy.

There was one that tried to make it difficult. Owen said, no multiple times. Megan got in the way to tell him to back off. The guy wouldn't back off.
He pushed Owen into the wall and tried to feel Owen. That was when he had enough. He pulled the boy's arm away and bent his wrist in at a very sharp angle and pulled the elbow up. The guy started to cry out when Owen said in a threatening tone. "If you don't want a broke wrist, just leave me the fuck alone. Do you understand?"

The guy squeaked, and Owen shoved him back as he stumbled and fell. The girls laughed.

Megan giggled. "Welcome to being a girl. We all deal with those from time to time. Guys can be bastards."

The Cheerleaders went out for the afternoon and did one more practice session. The Squad ironed out their halftime routine as Owen joined in.

"You will be in the routine, Olivia. Do you think you are ready?" Karen asked.

"Let's go through one more run to see. I think I have it. Let's make sure we have the timing down."

They backed away and prepared. It all had to be synchronized perfectly. The twelve cheerleaders were on both sides in groups of six facing eachother. The outward most cheerleaders started the routine on the four sides of the square, moving forward with forward rolls and somersaults and finished with a flying walk over handstand. Then it proceeded inward with cartwheels and flying somersaults. Owen did one-handed walking cartwheels followed by a flying backward somersault finishing with a forward shoulder roll and popping up on the other side of the field. It was amazing. Then they did a two-level pyramid, and Owen was a flyer that flew off with two other girls.

Owen was the only boy flyer. Karen clapped as the girls squealed in joy. "I think you are ready, Olivia. Let's prepare for the game."

Megan was watching, and she clapped. Owen saw she was beaming with pride. That made Owen very happy.

It was about time for the game, and Owen started to duck into one of the private restrooms when Megan and Jennifer stopped him and pulled him into their locker room. He began to struggle when Megan whispered, "You are a girl, remember, and you are on our Squad. You have been good enough with us. We trust you, so come in with us and let's prepare as a squad."

So Owen went into the girl's locker room and prepared. Most of them were dressed already. A few had to change their undergarments, but there were private stalls for that. He still saw girls walking around in their panties and bras, and none of that bothered him. He went about his own business, preparing for the game.

They all got dressed and ran out on the field, cheering and jumping. Then they made the cheerleading tunnel for the football team to run through.

Then everyone took their positions and did the kickoff. Owen spotted his mother and his aunt on the bleachers smiling with joy as he ran through the various school cheers to encourage and energize the players. He noticed that not everyone was in sync with everyone else, and they would have to work on their timing more. These would probably be deductions during competition. They needed a lot of work.

Their team was behind for halftime, and they performed their routine almost flawlessly. Some of the girls had to veer off to avoid running into the other side. They needed to work on that too. Crystal had her work cut out for her.

They ended up losing by a touchdown and another field goal. The girls were disappointing by the end.

His sister was there to hug him and say she was happy. Even after the loss, but that wasn't their fault. He did cheer at a game, and that made them happy.

His aunt was there to take him home, and she seemed very upset. Jane pulled the Coach Crystal to the side, and he heard Jane scold her. "You be there first thing in the morning. We will have a very very long talk. You better be prepared to answer some very serious questions. I think you know about what. Legs to Olivia. You also have a lot to answer for. "

They rode home in silence. Owen was so worried.

They made it to her place, and Jane told him to sit down. She sat down with him and started.

"Olivia. Imagine my shock when your mother and I went to the courthouse to make me your legal guardian for the year, so I can make medical decisions for you. Only to find out that Owen Petterson doesn’t exist. Jessica, now has two daughters, A Olivia Petterson, a female, the little sister of Megan Petterson Imagine my shock. So I signed for her, and now im your legal guardian. You probably see nothing wrong with this, do you?"

Owen shook his head.

"You see this as a good thing. So let me explain the problem. Your records say you are a CIS born female. All of your state records. Whoever did this must have people in high places? I have a lawyer working on it. Do you see any problem?"

Owen shook his head. "I am a female on the cheer squad. It all fits, there is no problem."

"Let me explain. If a time ever comes, and it might when you want to stop being a girl. You will have some major problems. You were born a girl, they will be baffled and wonder if you want to transition into a male. Even if you don’t, let me explain further. Your records say you are a CIS female. Not Trans. So you won't take any hormones, it's assumed you have them, you won't qualify for hormone blockers to stop puberty. Doctors will wonder why you need them. You won't be able to. Are you starting to see the problem? You are a CIS female, why would you need puberty blockers or HRT medication?"

Owen did.

"Whoever did this to you only caused you more problems in the future. If we didn’t catch this, your future would be a mess of legal difficulties. One that may even get you on charges. That's why I have my lawyers looking into this problem. They will solve this. So I need answers NOW!" Jane said seriously. "Explain."

Owen went on to explain that the Coach did this so he would have no problem on the Squad and that he would be female.

Jane only becomes more furious. "That's the stupidest fucking thing I ever heard. Trans women can be on cheer squads. Hell, I even heard of perfectly CIS boys and men be on girls squads. Crystal is a moron. And this is only going to cause you more problems. You probably like her don't you, you don't want to see anything happen to her, but I think that idiot belongs in jail."

Owen tried to plead her case.

"For you, and the Squad, I will try to plead her case and get her immunity. I really will. This thing must go way higher than her. Even your SS number and records on the state level. Who the hell does she know? We will find out. But Owen, she has a lot of answering to do. And she better be willing to really suck up if she wants to be spared. I bet you could demand anything from her now. Let's go to bed.

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 4

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


New girl on the cheer squad

By Julia Michelle

Owen goes on a date with his girlfriend wearing one of his prettiest camisoles to try to resolve the issues she has in dating another girl
Chapter 4

Owen finished his talk with his new guardian, and it greatly troubled him. He didn't know how much of an impact on his life that made him legally a CIS girl would have on his life. This was something that needed to be corrected. And while he did like Crystal a lot, what she did filled him with fury. She didn't know, but she was a cheerleader, of course.

He wondered if he did want to become a girl. He had to admit that being a girl was a lot of fun, and he learned a new side of things that boys rarely learned about. He didn’t want this to end, but he could be made a trans girl and continue this journey as long as he wished. It would change little in the end. His new friends knew everything, and they fully accepted him. They would stand by him, so he wasn’t worried. There was a certain delight knowing that he was a boy being accepted and experiencing these things. That was something he didn’t want to give up.

There were other problems. Owens girlfriend Cheryl, who he didn’t see in over a week except passing by, or on the squad. She was his girlfriend, but he sensed she was having a problem accepting his current lifestyle. He was afraid that she was going to end it.

Owen prayed that she could accept this. He had called her earlier in the day to set up a date. He was going fully lemme and hoped that she could accept this.

He chose the flirtiest and sexiest things he could find in his wardrobe. The delicate lacy victorias secret pink panties and a pair of sexy nylons and a miniskirt. He simply put on a sexy camisole with floral bra cups built-in. Then he spent some time on his makeup and resolved himself to learning more about doing his own makeup. He did his best and hoped that Megan would help him with the look. He called Megan to come by and help him tonight.

Then he brought out the curling iron to redo his curls on the bottom and approached Megan. She looked him over and smiled. “Can you help me with my makeup. I messed it up.”

Megan looked at his face with her critical eye and responded. “I see you were trying for an exotic look focusing on your eyes. You used too much eyeshadow and mascara. You don't need that much, and it looks stupid if you overdo it. Don't worry, many girls make that mistake. Let's retouch it.

Megan took him to her vanity, and he watched as she used some wipes and skin cleanser and wiped off much of the eyeshadow and the blotted mascara and redid it. Megan took the time to carefully explain how she used very little to make it look better

“See,” Megan explained. “That's how to do it.”

“Thanks,” Owen smiled.

“I never in my wildest dream thought I would be helping my brother with his makeup. That's a first, but just ask me for anything.”

Owen examined his face and retouched his lip gloss. “Considering you are more manly than I am now, I wondered if you had any makeup to help me with.”

Megan started turning red when she saw the mischievous smirk and the twinkle in his eye. Then she laughed and playfully elbowed his ribs. “I have still been doing this longer than you, even if I live as a tomboy most of the time. Keep it up, and I will make you look like a prostitute next time.”

Owen saw her twinkle in her eyes as she smirked. Then he hugged her.

“Owen, what is the occasion, If you don't mind.”

“I am going out with Cheryl tonight,” Owen replied.

Megan rose her eyebrow. “Your girlfriend?” She said seriously. “Don't you think this is a little much.”

“Na,” Owen said. “This is me, and if she cant handle this side of me, then its something we need to know and deal with. I can handle it being over. Some girls can handle this. I will see if Cheryl can handle dating a feminine boy.”

“You look all-girl,” Megan looked at Owen. “That can be a problem if Cheryl does not want to date another girl. And you can't blame her if that's her decision.”

“I won't. I won't be mad if Cheryl breaks it off. I just want to know, and I hope we can still be friends on the squad. I won't be mad in any way. I think I may have a problem dating a girl like you that looks like a boy.” Owen looked into Megan's eyes with a smirk.

“You ass,” Megan said playfully and elbowed him again. “You watch it.”

The two siblings, giggled and Megan dove in tickling Owen. They struggled to get serious, and Megan watched in disbelief as Owen put two small inserts into the cups of his bra.

“Are you serious, Owen,” But Megan knew he was going all out to see if Cheryl could handle this. But there was no longer any boy there. Owen was all girl now.

“I am serious. I am Olivia now.” Owen firmly stated. Then he finished his feminine look with a pair of pink heels and walked down the steps to prepare for his date.

The two had agreed to meet at a local Diner around the corner, and Megan offered to take him there.

Owen walked in, carrying his purse over his shoulder as many girls and sat down in one of the seats and waited for Cheryl.

Cheryl walks in a few minutes later and looks around for Owen. Except Owen wasn't there. Cheryl wondered where own was and stood there by the front waiting.

There were only a few people at the diner at this time in the evening. She saw an older couple eating together in the corner and talking about their children. There was a single man at the table in front of the couple. There were some women on the other side, and she saw a beautiful looking girl around her age sitting alone in front. She was unable to find Owen anywhere.

Cheryl looked around disappointed for a few minutes and hoped he would arrive. She considered leaving. Then she saw the girl stand up and waved at her. The girl she saw first said, “Cheryl, it's me. I hoped you would notice.”

Cheryl’s frown deepened. That was Owen in the tight pink miniskirt with nylons on her legs, and his pink camisole top with cups and some visible inserts to look like natural breasts and his makeup. It looked like Owen even curled his hair. He was beautiful. In an effort to not look weird, she whispered respectfully.

I guess I should call you Olivia here, so no one notices?”

He nodded. “I would appreciate that, and thank you.”

“Do you know how weird it is to be dating a boy that looks this pretty that I feel I must call him by a feminine name? Sitting there with his breasts looking prettier than I am?” Cheryl whispered.

Owen agreed, “Yes, I can imagine it is difficult, but I want us to work through it. I am still me, Cheryl, and I love you.”

“I love you too,” Cheryl replied. “But I just don't know about this. I noticed things were really weird on Friday when you went in your full cheer outfit and cheered at the game. You were prettier than some of the other cheerleaders. All of the boys were looking at you. They wanted you, Owen. Do you know how that feels for the girl dating you? I just don't know if this is something I can handle. I wanted to date a boy. I don't think I can be with you that way if you are a girl.”

A tear ran down Owens's beautiful face and left a trail of dark eyeshadow lined down his cheek. He sniffled sadly and said, “I understand. I hoped we could get through this. If we cant date, can we still be friends?” Owen asked, hopefully.

“Sure, and I won't let this affect the squad. I intend to remain there. We simply won't be a couple. I will support you in this.” Cheryl said to him.

“That means so much.” Owen exhaled. “I noticed how you were looking at me that day, and how you have distanced yourself from me since I started this. I know this must be very difficult. I am sorry.”

“You haven't done anything wrong,” Cheryl stated. “If this is you, then you must embrace it. It is me who can't handle it.”

“You aren't wrong if you want to date a boy. I am not a boy anymore.” Owen stated. “I am Olivia.”

“None of us are wrong. It's just the way things turned out. I was dating a trans girl who was waiting for a chance to come out. I will support you.”

The waitress appeared, and they ordered their dinners.

Then Cheryl said, “This was one of the reasons why I was against you joining the squad. I figured the girls were making a big mistake. I won't miss this for anything. They really have no clue.”

“Wait!” Owen said. “How could you know I would start dressing like this just to be part of a Squad? I didn't even know about this side.”

“Yes, you did,” Cheryl pointed. “I noticed. Many of us noticed, but you wanted to pretend it wasn't there. But we saw how you loved the girl side of things almost all your life. I noticed it in how you interacted with other girls on a different level than most boys do. There were signs. And you never do anything halfway. When the girls pushed you to join the squad, I figured you would either say no, or go all out and make yourself as feminine as possible to fit in with the squad. And you did that. I am happy for you, Olivia. This is so great for you.”

“I didn't even notice those things,” Owen looked at her. “I guess many other people did. I am glad you want to stay on the squad. You are good, and we will need you.”

Cheryl laughed. “I wouldn't miss this for anything. It's going to be a great show. I love how you maneuvered yourself to be the one in charge. I don't know how you managed that as a new freshmen member. That's just part of what makes you great. And then convinced her to allow you to train a competition squad. Those girls have no clue what's coming there way.” Cheryl laughed louder. A few people looked over. “It's going to be a ride, and if they can't keep up, you will cut them. But I knew you wouldn't be happy just cheering on the sidelines. It's going to be fun.”

“I know they all really want it,” Owen stated. “They are cheerleaders. It's in our nature, they want to go the distance. They just needed someone willing to push them.”

“How did you get the coach to agree?” Cheryl asked.

“I can't believe she wasn't doing this all along,” Owen looked. “Cheryl, she was a cheerleader in high school and a nationally recognized college squad. She competed and placed in nationals. She had the background and the skills. And we will need them, I just can't believe she wasn't pushing for this all along. The squad just needed the motivation.”

Cheryl couldn't believe it. What luck. “I will help you in any way I can. I knew with your background in competing that you wouldn't be happy on the sidelines cheering. You would insist on much more. You will push them to your limits. And I have little doubt you will place in regionals. And by next year, we will probably be competing at the state level.”

Owen shook his head, “No way. I think that's expecting too much. We will be lucky to place in regionals In the fall.” Owen pointed out.

“I have seen you train new students just off the streets to place in regional in NAGA. I seen you push them into the Intermediate divisions within a year when most instructions take two to three years to train a new student to compete in the advanced or intermediate divisions. You have a gift Owen. I put money that we will see the squad competing in state next year.”

“I love your confidence,” Owen giggled a little too girlishly. “Did you all really know I was like this all along? That there was a girl waiting to come out?”

“Many of us noticed many little things about how you presented yourself and spoke. I noticed many of them, and I knew it was just a matter of time. I considered pushing you out myself. I knew it would be terrible if we waited too long. But it still makes me sad to lose my boyfriend Owen. I can't be happier with Olivia. I will remain your friend and stay on the squad to help you.”

The two tightly hugged eachother and went out to meet Megan waiting in the car to take them back.

Megan had to know, “So how did it go, Cheryl?”

“I told Olivia it's too weird dating a boy who is turning into a girl. She understands. We will still be close friends, and I will support her.” Cheryl replied. Then she asked, “How are you dealing with your little brother becoming your little sister?”

“Very weird,” Megan said sarcastically. “I am struggling to deal with the change too. It's going to be difficult.”

“Wait, what!” Cheryl nearly shouted in surprise. “How is it difficult for you?”

“He's my younger brother. He was always so boyish and fighting. Now he's becoming my younger sister. Cant, you see how that is going to be difficult on me?”

“Well yeah, “Cheryl replied. “But I was there when the squad came up with the plan to force Owen to join them. It looked like you were totally on board. You looked happy to force your brother into dresses and see him as a pretty little cheerleader cheering for the boys. It seemed like you were seeing it as a sort of revenge, or something. You were going to enjoy seeing him taken down from a boy getting all of the attention from your father. I just thought it was so funny.”

“Well, That's how I felt until this. What was so funny seeing him forced into being a girl?” Megan challenged hostility.

“That you thought it would change it, and allow you to rise above him or something like that,” Cheryl said to her harshly. “That a boy like Owen, as a girl, won't change what's inside. She has a will of iron and such leadership skills that people gravitate to her. As a girl, she will still rally people, and they will follow her. She will be just the same competitor with an unconquerable drive to succeed at anything she puts her mind too. Make her a cheerleader, and she will soon be on the national stage for the NCA in no time. You should have seen that, Megan. It's funny that you didn't.”

Cheryl added at the end, “And sort of sexist if you ask me.” Cheryl added acidly. “So you were for it until you saw that Olivia would fall into the role and relish it. Now we see, don't we Olivia.”

“She is coming around. Cheryl helped me with my makeup and my hair for the date. But it is funny, I agree,” Owen said, giggling. “She didn’t know what was coming.”

Megan shouted, “Will you two stop making fun of me!”

“You thought making me into a girl would diminish me, and you could use it. Don't be mad at us for thinking its funny,” Owen quipped, giggling like a girl.

They pulled into the Cheryl's driveway and let her out. Then Megan drove them home and got out. Megan watched with an uncomfortable chill as Owen got out of the care and smoothed his skirt and moved her his like any girl would and then walked up to the front door as any girl would. Megan figured that she may as well accept that she now had a little sister. She would miss Owen so much. He took smaller steps and minced his feet, and his hips began swaying with each step as he walked up to his door.

Olivia walked in to see Jane sitting at the Kitchen table with his Coach Crystal Stillwell. He froze, and Megan saw fear flash across his face.

Jane settled him down, “Take it easy Olivia. We are doing fine, and your coach stopped by to apologize and tell me she didn't know the fallout of changing your sex as she did. We are struggling to fix it so it won't impact your future. She gave me a few names of people she knows. One of them is the AG for this state. I have made a call to the Marshals office, and they will be talking to that man very soon.”

Was this supposed to put him at ease? Jane was talking to the United States Marshals, and his records were changed by a corrupt Attorney general? What in this was supposed to help him relax?

“I promise that it will be alright. And Crystal will be fine if she plays along with us. We can make sure its all pinned on the AG and not Crystal. Now we are settling that. We need to make some plans for tomorrow.

“What about Tomorrow?” Owen repeated in a very confused tone.

“You will be taking control of the Junior cheerleaders, remember. You pressured Crystal to make you their coach. They will all be looking to you for guidance so you better have a plan.” Jane said seriously.

“Oh,” Owen said. All of the talk about politics and the marshal's office made him forget everything else. “I have a plan for them. We will update the training. We will work on strength and stamina first and then end with some of the basic cheers and skillsets. And I think I will require them to run half of a mile every other day. Crystal!” Owen said.

Crystal looked up from the chair.

“I would like to try on your old cheer uniform.” Owen smiled.

“Um, we will see.” Crystal replied.

“How can I be a coach and a cheerleader on the squad?” Owen inquired.

“Yes, and you are the assistant coach. But you will the girl in charge there.” Crystal answered.

“Okay, and can you teach me your old cheerleading routine you did at the nationals?” Owen asked, hopefully.

“No,” Crystal replied to him.

Sorry but there is no way. First, that was a routine for the collegiate divisions. They would never allow it in the high school division. You would get so many deductions. And, so many rules have changed since 1989 I dont think we could get away with it in the collegiate divisions today.”

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 5

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
New Girl on the Cheer Squad

By Julia Michelle
Owen learns of the fallout from his record changes and begins living as Olivia.
Olivia learns about the consequences for Crystal and himself

Chapter 5

Owen had been sitting in class by some of his best friends on the squad. Holly and Jennifer were there with him as they were studying English when suddenly two men entered the room. The men appeared very serious and flashed a United States Marshals badge and said, “I am United States Deputy Marshal Samuel Garard and I to speak to Olivia Benson.”

He looked right at Owen. At least he used Owens's feminine name to not out him in front of the entire class. Owen stood up and approached, looking up weakly. His whole body was trembling. “I am Olivia.”

The Marshal said warmly, “Ma’am, you aren't in trouble. We just need some answers. Can you come with us please and we can figure this out.”

Olivia followed the two marshals to the doors where her new mother, Jane, was waiting. The Marshals led them to their car, and they drove off. They went across the town and stopped in front of a small office building. The Marshals let the two out and led them into the building and turned into a small office with recording equipment. Olivia sat beside Jane, and the lead Marshal Samuel Gerard sat behind the desk and began. “Olivia, that's become your legal name. You have the right to remain silent, and if you give up the right to remain silent, then anything you may be used against you in the court of law. You have the right to an attorney, and if you can't afford one, then the court can appoint you an attorney. Do you understand the rights as I have presented them?”

“Yes, Sir,” Owen replied.

Jane spoke up, “Is he a suspect?”

“No,” Samuel replied. “The Miranda is just a formalization. And we felt that since much of this involves Olivias records that we should inform her of her rights, and that she may become a suspect. But we highly doubt it. I do recommend you have your attorney present. And we will wait.”

Jane agreed and made the call for her attorney, and he came immediately. Hearing his client was being questioned by a United States Federal Marshal. But Roberta suspected something like this was going to happen since this shit storm of Owens records began. But she expected the FBI to investigate. Marshals did fugitive retrieval and such. Why were they investigating a high school student records being changed? Well, this shit storm went right up to the Governor's office, so that may be right. His appointed Attorney General was involved.

Roberta made it to the federal building and found her client Jane in the office with her new daughter Olivia, and they sat down. She demanded a single minute with her clients to get the entire story of how all of this happened. It was even more unbelievable. So the coach initiated it thinking she was doing Owen a favor helping her become a girl. And it all happened by force and blackmail. Luckily, Olivia loved the idea because she was very feminine to begin with and wanted to get out of the rough contact sports her father pushed her into. Olivia wanted Coach Chrystal protected. Olivia said it wasn't the coach's fault. Roberta insisted it was, but Olivia wouldn't even hear of it. In her mind, she loved Chrystal and wanted her protected. Roberta finished by saying, “We will do what we can. Much of this is in the hands of the Marshals now, and a federal DA who will make the final determinations of whose ass ends up in prison. We will put in a very good word for her, Olivia. But I doubt it will mean much. We are dealing with some very serious federal charges. But none of this should blowback on Olivia. Olivia is seen as the victim here. But clearly, the Marshals left the door open if anything changes. That's why they Mirandized Olivia. I think we are ready to begin.

Roberta led the Marshals in, and they begin the questioning. They started by asking Olivia to state what all happened in her mind. Jane told Olivia to be honest about everything. She wasn't sure about that but felt pressured. She feared it was going to sound very stupid.

“The cheerleading squad was down one member, and they needed someone. So the coach and some of the girls came up with this idea and prompted by my sister Megan to make me do it. Megan gave them some of the information they needed to force me into it. I drove the family's car into another car six months prior, and she took the blame for it. She threatened to go to my parents if I didn't agree to join the squad and become a girl member. I agreed, and the coach said she would have my records changed to say I was female. I figured she just meant the school records. I met the girls, and I learned the cheers with the Varsity squad, and I joined. Then I demanded as a condition knowing she changed my records to place me in charge to start training for competitions. I pushed her into a corner, knowing she couldn't refuse now, so it was agreed. Then because my father doesn't approve of my lifestyle and becoming a girl, mother made arrangements with Jane to become my guardian and help me. That's when she realized the changes to my records don't stop at the school. It went all the way to the state level and my social security. I am female, and she needs to get that solved. So she made the calls to the Federal Marshals.”

“The Coach knows the Attorney General, and she made arrangments with him. They were seeing each other. So, just to clear this up, your name was Owen Benson, and you have lived as male?”

“Yes,” Olivia stated.

“And you are Transitioning to female?”

“Yes,” Olivia agreed.

“Are you doing this on your own, or are yo being blackmailed into it by Megan?” Samuel asked.

“She isn't blackmailing me. I have always felt this way. It's just that Megan thought it would give her an edge over me if she pushed this. It didn't give her anything.”

The Marshals took down Megan's name and said they may have to ask her some questions later.

“So when did you meet Crystal and find out she had your records changed?”

“That was the next morning my sister and her friends blackmailed me into becoming a member of the cheerleading squad,” Olivia replied

Samuel frowned. “The next morning? That's are impossible. They have had already decided you were going to do it and had already done it before meeting her.”

“I didn't know that.” Olivia said. “they must have known I was going to do it. What if I refused?”

“It wouldn't have mattered. You were Olivia then whether or not you agreed to their demands. You would have had to quit school and get this solved.”

“I am glad I am transgender then, or else I would have hated this,” Olivia stated.

“Can you go easy on Crystal. I know this is serious, but I really feel she has helped me so much. I would hate for her to go to prison over me.” Olivia pleaded.

“You didn't cause this, Olivia,” Samuel stated. “Its caused by her actions. But I will see if we can give her any leniency. That will depend on her cooperation.

Then, Samuel, had Olivia make a written statement and signed It. Roberta approved and signed it. A few more questions were asked, and then they took Olivia back home. The school was over by then.

Jane had to Follow Megan in for questioning later, and they got her part of the story and let her go back home. By then, it was late into the evening, and they went to sleep.

They had to wake up for school the next morning, and Megan approached Olivia and said, “Owen, I am sorry for this. I am sorry for pushing you into being a girl. I know this is who you are, but I shouldn't have forced you into it. I pushed our rivalry way too far. I will do what I can to help my little sister from now on. Just ask me for anything.”

Olivia hugged her sister tightly. Then she ran into the shower and washed off. She used the iron to put some curls into the bottom of her hair and got dressed.

She ran down the steps wearing her skinny jeans and a sexy tight top. Megan came running down, and Owen then asked, “Megan, what is going on?”

“I wanted to live with my sister, that's all. I asked mom if I could stay with you two. She agreed. And don't worry, Olivia, I will not mistreat you anymore.”

Olivia smiled, and they went to school together.

That's when everything really happened. The principal approached Olivia and took her into the office. Crystal was there with Samuel.

Crystal started, “Owen. Thanks for what you said. It meant a lot. I won't be able to coach here anymore. I am being fired. Lucky, the DA had leniency on me. I will do probation and won't be able to work for any school during that time. And a big condition is I can't have any more contact with you.”

“So who will be the coach now, The assistant Lynn?” Olivia asked.

The principal shook his head no. “No, We have decided that should be you. You will be the cheerleaders head coach now.

“Me!” Olivia nearly shouted. “I am a freshmen student. I just started here. How can you make me the girl's head coach?”

“You pushed to be in charge, and we don’t have the budget to hire another head coach right now. We are going to agree to settle with your family for close to a million dollars. We think you can handle the job.”

Crystal shook Olivia’s hand, and it was settled. Olivia was led to her new main office, where she was shown all of the student's files and their histories. One of those files included Olivia. Lynn would be working under Olivia. Olivia was now in charge of all of the cheerleaders, both squads now.

And she was preparing for her morning classes on top of it all. She looked up and nearly shouted, “How in the hell am I going to do all of this?”

New Girl on the Cheer Squad chapter 6

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
New girl on the Cheer Squad
By Julia Michelle
Chapter 6

Olivia accepts her position as the head coach of the Cheerleading program and has her first session with the squad.

Olivia was now the head coach of the cheerleading squads. She had finished her first two morning classes and had a meeting with the assistant coach Lynn for lunch. She had Lynn get her lunch so they could sit in her office and discuss the issues that would be involved with her being the head coach.

Olivia still felt the entire thing was stupid. Why not simply make Lynn the head coach? Why did they want her as the head coach? The reason the Principal gave her was in the budget. They couldn't afford to hire another head coach, and if she didn't accept the position, the school would shut the entire cheerleading program down.

Olivia had to accept the position of the head coach, and she did. So she was now sitting in her office wearing a coaches blazer with an adult ten years older than she was working under her, and ready to accept her instructions on how to proceed.

Olivia was clueless. Olivia looked across at Lynn and said, “Lynn, this entire thing is stupid. You should be the head coach instead of me. But since you are not , then we have to deal with this. You have been the assistant coach for over five years of training girls here. I just came here about two months ago as a student. I joined the cheerleading squad a few weeks ago. You have much more experience than I do. I have watched you train the girls, and I have read the reports and studied the Program. I will stay with the program. But there's a few improvements to the routine I would like to start making to the Varsity squad starting this afternoon. And We need to really step up the physical fitness if we are to have a chance at Regionals in the fall?”

Lynn said, “I understand. I cant wait to see what you have planned.”

“Okay, I will show you have I have planned, and I hope we can do it. Then you need to get the forms ready to enter our squad and its roster to the National Cheerleaders Association for the fall. We at least need to get the forms ready to we are official members of their association. Then we can work on who will be members of the squad that will compete. I will be looking up how we can proceed in that area.”

“So you are serious about that,” Lynn looked across and raised her eyebrow.

“Yes, I always have been,” Olivia replied. “Why is this news to you?”

“All of the trouble we had, including budget concerns that we can't even hire a head coach now. How can we afford a competition squad?”

“I know a few people who will help us sponsor it. They can make new uniforms for us, and packages for the cheerleaders. And help us with the transportation and the fees for the association membership.”

Then Lynn stood up, “your next class is in twenty minutes. Oh, Crystal dropped this off for you. It's her old uniform and a videotape of her final training session with her squad in college. It's her routine she performed for nationals. She said you wanted it.”

Olivia accepted and said, “Thanks. Her outfit is beautiful.”

Lynn stood up to walk out when Olivia said, “Lynn, do you really think I can do this?”

Lyn smiled, “Yes, I do. Crystal looked into your skills when you first brought up the subject. She was amazed at what you could do by fourteen. You were one of the head instructors for your martial arts classes. You taught classes full of adults, and she watched a few of them. It was amazing, she told me. How every adult respected you and hung onto every your every word. Those kinds of skills are so rare. None of us have any doubt you can do it. It was I who suggested making you the head coach. They were going to shut it down until next year when we could hire new staff. I told them to give you a chance.”

“It looks like I have a lot to learn. I am so glad you are here to help me. I have my afternoon classes, and then I must lead the first cheer practice with the Varsity squad. I wonder how I will lead the Junior squad and be a member.”

“You can do it, Olivia. And remember, two of the Seniors have offered to help you, and you will have me overseeing it all.” Lynn offered.

Then Olivia said, “Lynn, I have one request.”

Lynn looked at Owen, waiting.

“If you see me doing something stupid or unsafe, make me stop. Step in and tell us to stop immediately. I don't want to put anyone in danger.” Olivia stated.

“I don't think you will ever do that. Crystal said in your classes that the student's safety was your top priority. You went to extremes to make sure your students could do it safely before you ever let them try. It will be the same here, but I will an eye out. But you are the head coach, I am under you. You need to remember that.”

Olivia stood up to go to her next class and muttered, “This is so stupid.” walked out to meet Holly. They everything together and walked to their first afternoon class together.

She asked cheerfully, “So how are you dealing with being the coach now?”

Olivia shook her head in frustration. “I’m not.” She replied. “How am I supposed to coach two squads of cheerleaders and handle my classes on top of it all?”

“Many women handle their daily classes, work, and their families. “Holly pointed out to Olivia. “You are strong, and this is what you wanted.” Holly smiled at Olivia. “You set this up, and you can do this. Please don't let us down.” Holly pleaded, pulling Olivia into a tight embrace. She wrapped her arms around Olivia. “You can do this.

Holly and Olivia sat with Katherine in Algebra. Their teacher was showing them how to solve simple variable equations. This bored Olivia because she was already solving exponential variable equations. Not everyone was at her level, and she saw Holly solving them. Their friend Katherine was having more difficulty with it. Olivia whispered to her friend Holly that they were going to have to set up a study session to help Katherine with this.

It was just about time to confront her first coaching session with the Varsity squad. Olivia privately wondered how in hell she was going to coach these girls that have been cheerleaders longer than she was, and older. She learned the cheers from them last week and was lucky enough to have gone to a game cheering with them.

Olivia left class and ducked into the girl's locker room to put her training outfit on. She went into one of the dressing cubicles in the back to replace her panties and put on a protective layer of cheerleading spankies on and replace her bra with a more supportive Victoria Secret Pink Sports bra, then she walked out to put on her gold cheer shorts and the schools sleeveless top. Her hair was secured with a pink scrunchy, and the other girls came in to get themselves ready for the first training session.

Olivia stood in the front of the locker room and said to them all. “I want to have a brief talk with everyone on the gym once you all get ready.”

Olivia walked out to the gym and read through the varsity squads cheerleaders and just waited.

All of the girls came out of the Locker room wearing the gold cheerleading shorts and blue and gold top with the school's logo on it. Many of them were wearing pink ribbons in their hair. The squad had agreed to wear the exact same thing. Even their nails were polished in the same blue color. They looked like a squad, and Olivia wished she had that look.

The girls sat on the bleachers waiting for whatever Olivia had to say. She was standing in front of the squad. “I know many of you are juniors or seniors, and you have been cheering much longer than I have. I know many of you are much older than I am, so I want to know If this will cause any problems with our relationship. I need to know if any of you will have problems taking direction from me.”

Karen stood up and told Olivia, “We have discussed this together, and some of the girls are waiting to see how you do first before they decide if it's going to be an issue. I and most of us know you will be great. Jennifer has attended your Jujitsu classes, and she knows your skills. So most of us have no doubt about you, and we are willing to follow you, Olivia. I have seen you train with us that first week. Olivia you were awesome.”

Then she turned to her squad and asked loudly, “Are we ready to follow Olivia!” The girls jumped up and squealed and clapped. Olivia smiled back

Then she said, “Okay, now that we have that out of the way. I have some ideas. I studied all of the cheers, and I loved them. I have some ideas on minor changes that won't make that much of a difference. But I have reviewed the halftime show you all put on, and I have an excellent idea on how to make that better. Jennifer, Karen, Allie, and Elisabeth. You and the other stunt squad do the drop. But can you drop into a handstand and do a walkover followed by a fast cartwheel?”

The girls looked at each other, wondering what Olivia meant. Then he asked, “Karen and Jennifer, lift me up, Elisabeth and Allie, you will be spotting, and I will show you what I mean. You hold me like this,”

Olivia held out her hands so at not to stop herself from falling but to help lower her down onto her hands for a walkover. Olivia stood and told Karen she was ready. Karen and Jennifer lifted Olivia up into the air, and she spread her arms out and shouted. She looked down to see if her spotters were ready. Karen and Jennifer lowered Olivia down head. First, her spotters were ready and helped her lower onto her hands. Olivia landed on one hand and threw herself over into a walkover followed by an extremely rapid cartwheel and a flying somersault and landed facing them.

Olivia asked, “Do you think we could have three lift teams doing that in synchronization?”

Karen spoke up when none of the others would,” That's a big change in our halftime show. This will take a lot of training, Olivia, but I like it.”

Olivia smiled softly, “Excellent. And I have a few other ideas for the halftime show I want us to work on. “

Karen grinned knowingly, “This isn't for any halftime show, is it? These are much more advanced routines than any squad does for any football halftime show. You are preparing us for regionals, arent you?”

Olivia flashed a wide knowing grin and said, “OHYA. Whose for it?”

All of the girls leaped up and screamed, and they began working on the various aspects of the routine that Olivia had in mind. Olivia put them through a grueling two-hour session that had every girl exhausted by the end. They ended it with some stretches and cooldowns. “I will do a two-mile run in the morning, and I hope you all can join me for it. We need to build up our stamina for competition. I want to build us up to five miles by the fall.”

The session let out, and Olivia approached Elizabeth and Karen and asked the two seniors, “Can you two help me with the juniors tomorrow afternoon. I think the gym will be occupied so we will train on the field in the back. Can you two be there for me?”

Karen said yes as they watched another girl walk in from the bleachers and approach Jennifer, and they intimately hugged. The girl said, “You did great, Liz.”

Olivia looked at the couple and asked, “Jennnifer is this, your girlfriend?”

“NO,” Jennifer said. “This is my boyfriend, Adam. He likes presenting himself as a girl. I think it's adorable, and there aren't any rules that say a boy can't wear a dress here.”

Olivia smiled, slyly. “Well, hello, Adam, unless you prefer another name.”

“Adam is fine,” Adam quipped. “I don't need a girl's name. I am a boy.”

The two girls agreed, and they needed to wash their training outfit. Adam walked away, and Olivia swore Adam had some blush and eyeliner on. There wasn't anything wrong with that. Olivia knew Karen and Elizabeth were intimate with each other. They tried to hide it, but Olivia saw the looks they gave each-other. It was clear they were involved.

As Olivia returned to her office, Lynn approached and told her, “You were great. Crystal was never that tough on them, and she didn't think she could have got away with extending it another hour. You exhausted them, do you think they will be ready for another one in two days, especially with the running you assigned them?”

“I think so, do you think I did okay?” Olivia asked, worried.

“You were great. But you didn't pull anything over the girls. Karen knew exactly what you were doing, but you had them all following your instructions.” Lynn said. “I was ready to step in if I was needed to reassert control. But you had them following you, and that was great. I figured you wouldn't need me to help you.”

“I am going back to the office to do some research on the NCA and how we can join their organization. Then I will look into where the regionals will be held this year. Can you help me, Lynn?”

Lynn agreed, “Sure, my high school squad was a member, but I was never on the administration side of it. This will be an experience.” And they went into Olivia's new office and sat down to look at the National Cheerleading Association site on how new schools join and the fees required.

Lynn knew this would be it. She was impressed with the attention to detail that Olivia put in and how she researched everything involved with the Organization. But Lynn also saw the increasing frustration within Olivia the more she looked at the forms and the rules involved.

Then it suddenly stopped. Olivia narrowed her eyes and glared at Lynn in frustration and anger. Olivia nearly shouted, “Please tell me what the hell is going on here? How can I possibly be the head coach here, and what does that make you? I am looking at the rules and these forms. Am I really supposed to put my name and my identification in as the head coach for our squad for the National cheerleading Association? Seriously? We all know they will never accept a fourteen-year-old student as the squads head coach. Never, we would be disqualified. And what about the School board, is my name on the position of the Cheerleading head coach, I doubt it? The school would be in such a shit form of trouble if they dared. So please, Lynn, explain what is going on?”

“There is no official head coach. That position is empty. They can't afford it, I am the assistant coach, and for all intents and purposes, you are the head cheer coach even if there is no official documentation of it. We have been instructed by the school to respect you in that role. And since I know your ambition and your talent, I have no problem with it.” Lynn explained.

“That's the stupidest thing I ever heard,” Olivia admitted rudely. “Lynn, you are the head coach as of now. My name can't be on these forms. We must fill your name in, and your identification. We must get the school to assign you to the role of the head coach. This should be your office, not mine.”

“But you are qualified regardless of your age and status, You have trained students for many more years than I have. You have led classes at the school you teach at. I know you can do this.” Lynn told him.

“Yes, in some ways,” Olivia replied. “But you are the adult, and the responsibility must fall to you. I have many of the skills and the drive. But I can't put my name on these forms except as a competitor, and possibly the assistant coach and choreographer, but I can't be the leading coach for the squad. You must be, even if you defer to me in many things. I still can't be the head coach. And if they don't want to pay you the salary, we must make them, or I will do it in my settlement. But you need to be our leader. You have the skills to step in and do it, Lynn.”

They linked arms, and Olivia looked into Lynn's eyes with the determination and pleaded, “You need to take charge and lead us. Please. We need you.”

Then the two embraced each other, and Lynn agreed, “I will.”

“I think that Megan is ready to take me home now. Is there anything else you need Lynn,” Olivia asked.

Lynn shook her head, “NO, we are about done here. I need to get back too. I will see you tomorrow.” Lynn walked out as Olivia went out to meet her sister.

Megan was a little flustered when Olivia met her at the front doors waiting. “I just can't believe it,” Megan sighed. “They made you the cheerleaders head coach. I watched the practice, and you were awesome. And those older girls followed you all on their own. I liked the changes you made to the routine.”

Yeah,” Olivia replied. “I can't believe they made me the coach either. It was really stupid of them.”

Olivia held Megan's hand as they walked out. “You are just the girl for the job,” Megan replied. “Why do you think it was stupid?”

“Because,” Olivia said, looking at Megan. “I am fourteen. I can't be employed at the school. I can't be registered as the head coach when we compete. There's no way. They need an adult for the job but the schools being cheap. They want to put a kid in the position and make everyone call her the coach. It's going to bite them in the ass. I told Lynn she is the head coach, and she will sign the forms for our squad to compete.”

Question from the Author
I had some questions about making a kid the head coach and it was one that I seen the problem with. I want to ask if you all thought I handled it well enough and if you see any other problems

Revenge

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

A young and embittered woman is out for revenge against the family that betrayed and abused her.

Revenge


By Julia Michelle

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Stuck

Revenge chapter 1

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Stuck

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Revenge

By Julia

Chapter 1

(note from the author. This story will have intense situations, and extreme brutality. It will also have some sexual situations, but not much. That isnt my style. )

A young and embittered woman is out for revenge against the family that betrayed and abused her. This is intended to be a long tale. I just hope I can make it not cliche or stupid

Ron was sitting on his bar stool drinking from his glass. He had just finished his shift that he hated. He had lifted those heavy boxes at the warehouse for the past five years. He had a masters degree in accounting and a license but this was all he could do now. And he had hoped to move up, but it wasnt happening. He was almost thirty now. So, he came here and drank most fridays. He sat there wondering where he went wrong with his life.

A young attractive woman slid in beside him as he was deep in thought. It almost startled him, it had been a while since a woman approached him. He look at her darkened face. “Hi, there,” She said to him. “I hope I am not disturbing you.”

He shook his head, “Not at all.” And he took another large swallow.

“Good,” she said evenly and ask for a tall glass of what ever he had, Then she took a small sip of what was in her glass. “You look like you needed someone”

“Thanks,” He said, as he looked into her face. “I am Ron, By the way.”

“Michelle,” She replied. As she took his hand. “You look like something is bothering you. Do you care to talk about it?”

He shook his head, “Not really. There isnt anything I can do about it. Its just my job. Can you tell me about yourself, Michelle.”

She took another drink. Then said, “I am Michelle. Im twenty four and my boyfriend just broke up with me for a hot blonde that isnt twenty yet. I needed someone tonight.”

“Do you want to go to my place tonight,” He asked, hoping.

She nodded, standing upp and getting her purse.. “Sure, lets go.”

He payed the bartender and lead her out the door. They walked to the back of the parkinglot where his truck was. Then he stoped staring at the two very large men in his way, standing in front of his truck.
“Do we have a problem?” He asked feeling cold. He didnt like his chances against these two men. “I need to go to my car.”

“Not with her, you wont,” The man with a large beard on the right said to him. Then they approched him. “She doesnt look like she can go anywhere the way she is staggering. Is that how you do things.” Then he shoved Ron hard and he staggered back and fell on the pavement.

The other man approched from the side and yanked Ron up, then elbowed his face. He cried out.

Just then, in the a lone woman walked up approching them from the darkness. She seemed to be wearing all black as she walked up to him with a smile. “Hi Michelle,” She said as she took her hand.
She looked at Rons face, blood was dripping from his split lip. “What is this all about.”

“This is about you, Ron. What would your wife think of you taking this woman out for the night. What about your daughter, a sick man like you with a daughter. Its unhinkable.” She spit out. The sound of her voice made him very afraid. It was cold, she sounded like the most hateful cruel woman he ever heard. The look in her eyes was even worse. “Teach this pig a lesson.”

The men held Ron as the mysterious woman was by his side. She pulled his face down across the hood of his truck. Then suddenly he felt something cold press against the back of his neck. It a tube of cold iron. He knew exactly what she had. Then she heard it click and he froz in terror.

“We need to have a long talk, My brother!” A flash of pain shot through the back of his head in a sickening thud. His vision darkened as he went slack. She had struck him on the back of his head with the gun she was holding on him.

He had totally blacked out.

The first thing he noticed when he slowly began to awaken was the intense throbbing pain that was centered in the back of his head and shot out in pulsing waves through out his entire head and into his neck. He slowly opened his eyes and squinted at the light that caused him further pain. He couldnt make out much, everything was so blurry but his vision slowly cleared where he could start to make out three or four figures sitting on chairs talking to eachother. The room was well lit.

The next thing he realized was that he was body couldnt move. He was immobile. As he became aware, he noticed that he was restrained to a chair. His vision was clear and he looked down to see he was strapped to some sort of humiliating pink heart shapped styling chair. His arms and legs were strapped tight with brown leather straps. He looked around the bare room. It seems he was restrained in some bare room with concrete walls, and a solid floor. Where ever this was.

He made out the woman the in the center, glaring at him. That look was the most intimidating of all. It was total hate. The men who had captured and hit him were there with her.

He looked at her and determined that he was not going to cower before these people, who ever they were. “Okay,” Bitch,” he arrogantly shouted at her. “You got me so what do you want to now? I cant stop you, so what do you indeed, bitch?” “Kill me?”

“Yes!” The woman simply replied. “Absolutely. Thats exactly what I intend to do, unless you convince me not to. I hope you dont.” She smirked at him.

That was not what he expected. Ron replied in a more wary tone, laced with fear. “What about my wife, and my daughter, what will they do? Think about that.”

The woman replied. “I will find where they live. They will also pay for what you did to me?”

He struggled helplessly. “What is this about! I didn't do a thing to anyone. And what did my family do?”

“You should have considered their future before you did what you did to me. You know what you did?”

“Who the fuck are you!” Ron screamed in rage. “I have no idea what this is about!”

This had gone on long enough. She was really angry now, and he could tell it. She stood up. “I hoped this would be easy, Ron but you are playing stupid. You fucking know what you did. My name is Alice. I am your sister, You remember what you did to me.”

He shook his head, “My sisters name is Karen. She is my only sister, there is no Alice. What are you talking about.”

Another flash of pain shot through his head as he rocked back from a vicious blow. Few women were as strong as this person was. She has obviously had much training. His head rocked again and he cried out. Then she sighed. “You want to do it the hard way. Fine. Lets talk alone.

She approched the chair and unstrapped his arms and legs. Then she told her guards to leave them alone. But she warned him, “dont try anything stupid, Ron. I can handle you now, unlike when we were kids. Bring in the stuff, Bruce.”

The large man left and returned with a large box, the other man brought in a flat screen and a DVD player. Then they turned and walked out.

“You know what you did to me, Ron. I know you have tried to hide it, and convinced everyone that you are an upstanding citizen who would never do anything. I also know that my sister has connections and erased me from all of the files. Thanks for that. Now, lets have a look shall we.

She placed a DVD into the player and started it. Ron had sat down. His greatest fear appeared on the large screen TV. A boy was tightly bond by his hands and feet. He was strugging across a womans lap as she rained countless blows across his bruised bottom. Then, she finished and he was picked up by Ron and layed across Karen's lap. His sister started raining blows across his bruised bottom. He was screaming into a gag.

“That woman was your girlfriend, Sandra, and you were there. And we all know that boy was me. I was only 12, Ron.” There were various other videos on the disk that became increasing feminine and humiliating as it showed the torment and abuse he suffered at their hands. They were unmistakable.
‘And, Take a look at these pictures you took of me. Most are old Polaroids, but we see me, enslaved in a maids dress. “

“All of my friends saw these, and they know what you did. It took quite a lot for me to convince Bruce not to kill you as soon as he saw you. What a sick man you are. Then you had me sold. You sent me to hell and you probably figured I would end up being killed. I have returned. They were all killed. We were released. And I came back.”

“Are you going to kill me?” Ron asked showing fear.

“You deserve it, but im going to give you an option.” She said. “We all know I can do anything I want to you now. With all of this evidence. I can easy destroy you. And your entire family. I can released them. Have you arrested, and humiliated. And I can assure you, you will be killed in prison. And what would happen to your wife, well she will leave you long before that, once she finds out.”

“Nooo?” He screamed, but the look in her eyes was clear.

“I have another option, something so much better. I want you to suffer the way you made me suffer. I know this man that wants a humiliated feminized man to play with. That man will become you. You will go with him and submit yourself to what ever he wants, and look any way he wants you to look.” Then She loudly called out, “James, we are ready.”

A very large and cruel man came through the door, looking at Ron. He shivered in disgust.

“If you do this, I promise to not go after your daughter or wife. I will make sure they are well looked after. Or, you will go to prison and die. What do you choose.”

What choice did he have. “Fine, I will go with James, and become his plaything. Will that make you happy Alice?”

“I am not Alice, I prefer to be called Aisha Lasloom. That has been my name for over a decade now. And, James wants a wife. You will be feminized by him, and married. Legally in the place he will take you. Are you sure.”

He slumpped in defeat, “Yes, I agree.”

James walked over and took Rons hand in his, Aisha then said, “Give him a kiss and take his engagement ring on your finger.”

James asked, “Ron, will you marry me.”

Ron replied, “Yes, then he kissed James, and James gripped Ron s head tight and shoved his tongue down Rons throat. He held him in an intense repulsive kiss for over twenty seconds. Then, Ron felt something penetrate his skin and he went slack in James Arms. He was carried out.

“I want to watch the wedding, James, tell me when it will be.”

Revenge chapter 2

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Revenge

By Julia Michelle

Aisha goes down memory lane in her old house where it all began decades ago. She discusses her history and how she got here, then began making plans with her leader Berna on how to settle some old scores
She ends the chapter purging all of the memories

Chapter 2

Aisha was standing in the living room of her old house. It now looked like it had not been inhabited for more than a decade. This place still held such horrific memories. She just wanted to visit the place one more time. Aisha remembered when they first moved to this enormous house with her family. She didn’t like this new place, but her father had got a large promotion and his job was here. She was only twelve. Her parents never made it here and in his will, he stated that to keep the family together, that leadership of the family and his inheritance went to his oldest brother Ron.

Flashback Allen is twelve years old standing in his own bedroom thinking about everything. This is where it all began. He was on his bed thinking about how unfair his life was at that time, how his parents died and how his siblings hated him. Then His sister came up here after a fight in the living room. She yanked his hair and forced him to apologize. Then she followed him there and beat him into submission and then duct taped up and left him there all night. This was where his horror started.

Allan wonders into the basement where his real horror horror began. He had a brief encounter with craig and he gets mad.Then they dragged him down here where Craig beat him up some more until he was willing to do anything to stop the beating. They briefly discuss forcing him to give Craig a blowjob but make a compromise to pose for pictures. So he has to strip nude and pose for pictures. She takes various humiliating nude photos of him until he agrees to wear lingerie so he isn't nude anymore. It proceeds from there to more humiliating feminine poses. He was thankful when it was over and he could leave. Flashback ends

Aisha is standing in the main living room staring out of the window feeling overwhelmed with the memories flooding her mind. It actually causes her physical pain even thuogh the memories are decades old. They are as powerful in her mind as if they were happening in the present. She knelt on the floor feeling tears rolling down her face and she begins sobbing.

Flashback. Katherine broke up with Craig. Arcadia intervenes and causes Craig to knocked him out. He briefly remembers waking up to an argument between Katherine and Ron in which Katherine presses Ron to allow him to make him into a girl. Ron agrees, he tries to protest but its no use. It is agreed on. He is tied up and told to Wait for Sandra.

Sandra arrives and dresses him in a training bra, panties and nylons. Then she says they are all going to spank him. He tries to resist, but it happens. They all take turns viciously spanking him as hes tied up. End flashback

Aisha remembers that pain very well. She can still feel it on her bottom as the memories of that humiliation flood her present mind. The sorrow and sobbing slowly turn into a cold rage. The rage boils in her as she remembers the torment Allen endured at their hands. The innocent twelve year old boy named Allen.

Aisha is in her old bedroom. There is nothing there but old cobwebs and cracked walls. But the memories are so strong she can almost see it.

Flashback Then Katherine and Sandra take him to his bed, restrain him and blindfold him. He stays there all night. Katherine comes into the room in the morning to wake him up. Allen is taken to a hair salon totally dressed as a girl. He meets Jennifer who another friend of Sandra. Jennifer is a hair styliest and a dominant cruel woman. She does his long hair in a very feminine style. From there, they threaten to force him to date a large gay biker unless he agrees to completely submit to Katherine. He agrees to become Katherines slave. He agrees out of fear. End flashback.

Aisha rage is boiling into a white hot culdren by that time. She promises through her gritted teeth that she will punish Jennifer very seriously. She has long moved out of the area and started a family. That mall has shut down about ten years ago. There’s very little of it left.

Flashback Aisha walks outside to see the pool. Its empty and hasn't been used in over a decade. The memories of her suffering are so strong. She remembers Allen being tied up next to the pool in a bikini, sunning himself and getting a bikini tan.

Later that night, She was taken to her bedroom and tied down. Aisha utter humiliation and horror. Then hes tied up up in his bedroom and told they broke up because she didn’t make him suck Craig off. That would have to be rectified and he does the humiliating thing. To avoid really being hurt. It was one of the most disgusting things he had experienced up to that point. He burst into sobs as he was tied to his bed and left there with the taste and semen on his face all night.

The next morning, Katherine informs him that he will become Katherine’s sissy slave. Not that it hasn't already been made clear, but the restrains she was holding made it very clear. Allen had enough and remembers turning things around, cuffing Katherine and beating her. Ron intervenes and cuffs Him. That was unacceptable. Allen is secured tightly to his bed and left there. End flashback.

Aishas mind is overwhelmed with even more painful and vivid flashbacks of such horror of what her life was about to become after that event, being twelve year old Allen. Or as she was about to become, an enslaved girl Alicia. She collapsed toward the floor again. Her entire body heaving with powerful uncontrollable sobs. Her face becomes a mess of tears.

His brother Ron undid the cuffs that secured him to his bed and took him out to the living room. He left crypt messages that there was someone who was going to take care of him now. That was when he came face to face with a massive woman standing at six feet tall. She was broad shoulders, and he saw large muscles running down her arms and on her chest and legs. This woman looked like she could be a linebacker on a football team. She said she was Donna and that she was hired to teach Him. Then she put a black satin dress over his head and an apron and informed him that he was going to become a sissy slave maid. He turned to his brother begging only to feel a powerful slap across his head that distorted his entire vision and threatened to cause him to collapse into darkness. Donna shouted never to turn his back on him. She talked about curtsying as a slave, and then they discussed his name. He could no longer be Allen. They agreed on Alicia

From there, he was given to Katherine who taught him how to walk like a girl in heels, swaying his hips and being punished when he failed.

Then his days become a daily grind of being whipped by Donna for any reason, and doing endless housework, dishes, vacuuming dusting, washing their clothes and being taunted and humiliated by Katherine and their friends. His days locked indoors only being disrupted by visits by craig to get a blowjob. Or his days with a local boy for actual sex, Jeremy got to actually penetrate him as a girl. Allen, now Alicia got no say. It was punishment for beating her. His life had become such a nightmare at only twelve years old that there were many times he considered committing suicide. Jumping out of the window. Cutting himself with one of the kitchen knives. He never did it because he knew he wold get away from them sometime. And when he did, he promised to return. When he returned, hell would follow him. End Flashback

Aisha was still sobbing on the floor of her old living room where she was enslaved to her family that was supposed to protect her. Her father wrongly thought that Ron was a good guy who could handle the responsibility of caring for him and his sister. Ron couldn’t handle it. He was not equipped to stand up to Katherine dominant personality. Especially with his girlfriend fully behind Katherine against Allen. He was cowed and backed down giving them full control over his life. She slowly regained control over her emotions and stood up. She needed the one she loved and gave Bernia a desperate call for help. Her lover heard the desperation in her voice and came as quick as she could.

Bernia came and embraced Aisha on the floor of the dark living room. Holding her tight. Aisha feel for her from the first time she laid eyes on the woman. Berna was such a fierce woman. She was the leader of her tribe and she rescued Aisha. Aisha was stunned when her home erupted in war. Bernas raiders burst in and rescued all of the captives and executed the men holding him. Aisha was the mans unwilling wife and had been kept there for over four years somewhere in southern Iraq. Berna and a militant tribe of Fatimid's launched a raid there and rescued them.

The road there was long and hard, Aisha was adopted as a member of their tribe and they learned her full story. She willingly fought alongside her new tribe and did what she could to help them. Aisha wanted to preserve her adopted family. They often fought the government forces for independence. They fought the Islamic state that tried to take control of their region of the country. Being a member of the Fatimid tribe often meant constant fighting and war. It was better than being some powerful mans sex slave. Alice fell desperately for Berna and she returned Alice’s affections.

“I cant wait to see Ron fully feminized and married to Jonny. Are you sure he deserves it, Aisha?” Bernia inquired doubtfully. “From what you said, he didn’t do much at all to you.”

“Thats what makes him so guilty.” Aisha said acidly. “He was responsible as being made head of the family and in charge. He was made responsible for Alicias welfare and protection. He did nothing to protect Her, me. He didn’t want to confront my sister or his girlfriend, who had it out for me. He stepped aside and allowed those women to crush that innocent boy. That has to have to cost. I want him to experience what happened to me.”

That made sense. Berna loved Aisha with everything she had. Aisha was such a special woman. but Aisha wasn’t really a woman at all. Not that it mattered anymore. Fate and a hard life transformed her body against her will and this was the life she was fated for. She never considered how that rescue would impact them so much. They rescued many captives and did what they could to integrate them into their tribe. Many of the captives they rescued couldn’t become fighters, so they were sent to safer areas, or moved into the cities where there were resources to help them. Aisha was fated to be a fighter. That was her path, and she was great at it. Aisha was as fierce as any man. She took up the gun and gladly fought for her adopted tribe. Berna had no idea how good Aisha would be. Aisha slowly took charge of military operations. The tribe slowly began to realize her brilliance in leading military campaigns. Aisha had a brilliant tactical mind and was always focused on the end goal of total liberation and their own statehood. She lead the tribe though the worst disasters and double crosses to achieve resounding victory against all odds.

Aisha wanted to come back to the United States to settle some old scores. Berna gladly made the arrangements and moved back with the woman she loved. And here, they could legally and socially be married. There was no restrictions against two women showing affection and legally marrying. Even at home, since those two women held so much power within their society and their tribe, there was little opposition to them showing romantic affection toward eachother. But still, it was frowned upon and they figured they could only take it so far.

Two women showing affection for eachother was no problem in Los Angelis. They fully lived as two loving wives. “So Asiah,” Bernia said as her mind was thinking of their history together. “What will we do next? Whose next on our list?”

Aisha smiled. “Sandra. She was the dominatrix bitch that was dating Ron while I lived with them. They broke up and went their own ways decades ago. She still lives in the area with her submissive. She is part of the BDSM community here. It will be really easy to take her down. Their community has no idea what sick shit Sandra is involved in. She has targeted the young son of a man she is dating, just like she did me. She had targeted several boys for her fetish. All we need to do is expose it to the community, and the police. Then sit back and watch her get tried and sent to prison.”

Aisha smiled and then continued, “Jennifer. The hair stylist who is still Sandra’s friend. Who has done the hair for these victims for her. She will also be easy to take down. I just want them to know who did it. Then we have Arcadia and Cheryl. They were kids my age when it was all happening. I considered forgiving them since they were also children just like me. But no. They are still responsible for a lot of pain I suffered. Arcadia was a friend of my sister. She was a very sadistic girl who took a lot of pleasure in hurting me and my feminization at their hands. How ever, Arcadia lives in Chicago. She has a family now. She lives clean, she isn’t involved with that life anymore. She still has a price to pay. Cheryl how ever, was a cheerleader and a popular girl when I was first signed up as a girl. She found out, it wasn’t hard and exposed me to everyone, and spent the rest of the year tormenting me and she really loved watching Craig target me the way he did. And she loved inviting my so called boyfriend Jerremy to come by. I never understood what delight girls got with that?”

“What,” Bernia asked.

“seeing a dominant man target a submissive man.”

“Me either,” Bernia said. “That must be a thing for your society here.”

“Its not mine anymore,” Aisha protested. “I lived in your culture most of my adult life. We are only here for a little payback. Some long deserved payback. The difficulty will come with my sister Katherine. Mistress Katherine,” Aisha said with acid in her mouth. “As I had to call her. She is a federal prosecutor. A highly corrupt one. She has given many sweet deals to very nasty people. She slept with one pedophile, and he got let off for the rape of a boy. Another woman was let off, and we highly suspect she arranged that technicality that allowed the court to suppress that vital evidence that got her charged dropped. Three boys were abused. And the rumor was that Katherine was sleeping with that woman too. How ever, she is a federal district attorney. She has many powerful friends who are defending her and covering it all up. Taking her down will be very difficult. And when we do, I suspect we will all have large targets on our back. When she goes down, many other very powerful people will go down with her.”

Berna smiled. What many here didn’t know was how totally ruthless Aisha cruelly was. Only she knew that. Aisha was a cold blooded killer. She was as ruthless as they came. Aisha was a merciless force of nature when she set her mind to something. She saw that force at work in their tribe laughing raids on military depots or traffickers. She often wiped out everyone to rescue the captives. Even if they surrendered to her, they received a round in the head. Aisha had no mercy for traffickers at all. She had little mercy for enemy soldiers since most of them were just following orders of their commanders. But Aisha had witnessed the savagery of the government forces against her people. Aisha was enraged and her response was equally as savage. Her enemies here were about to find out how savage Aisha really was.

Aisha began talking on the phone to some of her people. Bernia listened carefully. She knew that Aisha was up to something big. It was huge and Alicia promised that this project would affect the balance of power in the world. It would liberate her people. She still had little idea what it was. It was very secret. She listened carefully.

“Are the new centrifuges operational?” Aisha asked.

“Have you increased mining the ore to the amount I set?” “Good,” Aisha said in totally fluent Fatimid speaking to the man she placed in charge.

“How are the ships, good, one operational. Are they being loaded with the new weapons?” Aisha asked. “Good, remember, the ships must be armed with the special weapons I designed. Each ship will have ten silos. The silos are to be armed with those weapons. And each weapon will have five MIRVs each. Five independent targetable devices each. That’s fifty full operational device that must be built for each ship. We want four more ships built and armed. Thats why I expanded mining and the centrifuges operations so massively. Each device should be between ten and twenty megatons each, they are fusion detonations. I expect it to be done in six months. This will insure our liberation. Even Bashar Assad wont bother us after our demonstration. No one must know until we are ready. We don’t want a Cuba type crises here.”

Their operations were conducted deep into the mountains and the new ships were being constructed under ground.

Bernia still didn’t know what Aisha was doing but she had enormous forces at work on something very secret. Aisha’s brilliance had allowed this. She on her own designed everything, and lead the entire operation for over a year. She knew so far, there were four enormous ships being constructed, and one was already completed, and being loaded with operational weapons. Three more were on the way.

Bernia looked at Aisha trying to figure out what was going on. “I figured out you are building big ships in the new hidden drydocks. Those ships must be massive. But, wont they just be big targets?”

Alshia said, “No. They are very silent, and they are submersible. They have new drive systems that are not detectable by any sonar system. Those are our strategic weapons. Our hunter killers are much more lethal to ships. They will defend our strategic submersibles.”

Aisha figured she would now piece it all together. Bernias mind was racing. Strategic submersible weapons, defended by hunter killers. The massive mining operations in the mountains, and enormous enrichment plants. Arming those big weapons with those devices. Suddenly, Bernia got it. Her eyes popped out wide with panic. “Oh no, Aisha, tell my you didn’t. When they find out, everyone will go apeshit on us. We will become the villains across the world. How could you?”

Aisha bolted up in rage. “We already are!” She yelled in english. “No one cares one IOTA about us, no one in the international community has ever lifted a finger for us. They are always bitching about the poor Palestinians. While our people have been subjected to countless genocides in the last fifteen years. We been gassed, government forces from Iraq to Turkey rounded up tens of thousands of our people, and executed them all and threw them into ditches. No one even rose a finger when the Islamic State occupied us and wiped out every Fatimid and many of the other tribes they could find. Who stood up for us, USA, EUROPEAN UNION. They talked a lot, but no real action to protect us. They all turned their back on us while we suffered. So, its up to us to defend ourself. We will never have the forces to combat the conventional forces of the major powers within our region. We need a bigger weapon to make them respect us. Something massive, deadly and bold. Its the only way we will ever be left alone. When we can destroy them. Yes they will be outraged, but who gives a fuck after what we suffered. Its time to even the game, when we finally enter the world as a nuclear armed superpower. Then, we will get their respect, and fear.”

Bernia sat down trembling.

“Now that thats out of the way, lets talk about our more immediate concerns, Sandra. I have a plan.”

Bernia shook herself out of her concerns and payed attention to Aisha. “What is your plan for Sandra?”

“Sandra is a dominatrix That has a fetish for feminized males and such. So we will join their club and I will be your submissive. You will introduce me as your sissy. And she may want to take me and you will allow it.?”

“What, what?” Bernia said blinking in confusion. “How can I introduce you as male You had the operation and lived female for a long time. She wont believe that.”

Aisha smiled. “For those with the experience, they can tell the difference. They know enough to know a surgical constructed vagina and a previous male body from that which is born as one. She will likely be able to see it in me. It wont be like your tribe. None of them believed me at first when I told him. Most were convinced, but I still think theres some there that think my story is bullshit. They cant believe I was ever male. Sandra will believe it, and think its hot. You convince her that you forced me.”

“DO you think theres a chance she will know its you? You, Allen from when you were young?”

“Not A chance.” Aisha smiled like a wolf hunting its prey. “She wont know until its too late.”

“So whats the point in all of this? Bernia asked. “Dont we have everything we need with your videos and ancient Polaroids of when you were young?

“I don’t think so,” Aisha said sadly. “I think what they did to me past the statute of limitations decades ago. Everything she did to me would be tossed out. It would sure affect her status among her friends. But we want to totally destroy her and send her to prison. So, I will be in her place and I will look around and see if she has kept anything there that I can use against her.”

“But, I will be sending you to her as her slave. She wont be letting you around her house to snoop,” Bernia pointed out. “She will keep a close eye on you, and likely have you secured or locked up.”

“Do you really think she can keep me locked up,” Aisha smiled. “Me, you know me now.|

Bernia smiled back. “Yes, just be careful. Theres always some surprised.”

“IM not a frightened teenager with no skills anymore. I know how to escape secure locations. I did it before. The Iraqis couldn't keep me. Assad couldn’t keep me. I even escaped from Edrogens prisons. Sandra may be lucky if she doesn't die in her sleep. I am very sure the temptation will be very strong just to strangle her where she stands. I just have to remember I want more than her simple death. I want her to go to prison. I want her to to see her world torn apart. I want her to see everything she loves be ripped away like it was ripped away from me.”

“If thats what you want,” Bernia asked. “Then why dont you send her to us.” She smiled. “I am sure theres many in our tribe that would love to get her hands on that bitch. They all know and adore you. You saved them and made them into a united people for the first time in more than a 1000 years. Since Salahudin united them. Send Sandra to them.”

“thats an idea if this fails.”

“And once you expose what she did to you to the public. I seriously doubt there will be anyone who gives a rats ass what you do, or where you send her.”

“I may still consider that,” Aisha says “but now, its time to purge all of the bad memories from this house of horrors. Lets go. I have one more thing to do.

Aisha took out a packet and pulled an iron rod out of its case. . Bernia watched as the rod turned white hot and smoke began filling the air.

Bernias eyes widen in horror. “Is that white phosphorous.” it begins burning the floor and the fire started spreading as they rush out of the house.

“Yes, it is. Now lets get out of here.” By that time, the house had became a raging inferno.

Revenge chapter 3

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Revenge

by Julia Michelle
Aisha deals with her past as she makes future plans for those that hurt her. Her plans continue to progress and I left a little easter egg in the beginning of the story and I wonder if anyone recognizes the name Leanne that helps male brides

Chapter 3

Aisha watched her old house of horrors burn down within meer seconds. There wasn't much that could withstand the heat of White Phosphorous. Especially the average residential house. Once the rod started burning white hot, it spread so rapidly that within seconds, the house was an inferno burning hotter than the sun. Within a minute, it had burnt down to the ground and Aisha and her lover Bernia left. There wouldn’t be much for the investigators to find. They would probably determine it was intentional and likely find the chemical that caused it. But who did it, or why was something Aisha figured they would never find. Well now it was time to meet the guy who was set up to marry Ron.

Rons wife had divorced him once she found out the things he did as a young man. Now it was time to seal Rons fate for good.

The man, James called and wanted to see them.

They met James at his office. Another woman followed Aisha as they went into James’s office to see him sitting behind a rocky desk. They sat down and James greeted them.

“Ron is being very difficult. Not that I cant overcome it, but he really is being difficult and preventing me from feminizing him. I really don’t know how to do such things.” James said. “And I want it to be good. I want Ron to be sexy, appealing female to my eyes and ready for my love. But I don’t know how to do that and Ron wont comply.”

Aisha smiled. “I have just the solution to the problem. Here, beside me,” Aisha pointed out a stunningly beautiful and very serious looking woman behind her. The woman looked very serious, determined and beautiful. She wore a sexy short skirt, her face and hair were immaculately done. Almost everything was perfect. “This is Leanne Sterling. She had done a few Weddings like this before. Weddings with Reluctant male brides who resisted because they didnt want to be another mans bride. I think one wedding that Leanne did wasn’t consensual at all. That poor man didn’t even know until he was being dressed up and standing at the altar being married to some very powerful man.” Aisha laughed at the scene in her head.

James looked at Aisha, not sure about this. Aisha asked, “leanne, Please, tell this man about the weddings you have done in the past and how you can help him.”

Leanne spoke up. “I have done these things in the past. I Have led four male bride weddings to other men who hired me. Two were actually relatives. One was a gay man who was estranged from his family because of his lifestyle, So his family was paid to sign him into a marriage to another powerful man George Hastings for compensation. Johns siblings started living the high life. He was renamed John Hastings and the other male bride was George’s son Martin. He never met John before but John was his step father and signed the forms sealing Martins fate. None of them were willing in any way. We had to use brute force, fear and punishments when they refused Getting them to accept their fate is a real struggle. The men they were married to were very powerful men who has the resources to pay me, and hire the help that I would need to force them though the process of acceptance. I am a makeup artiest and stylist who is an expert at this, and I can hand out the punishments for non compliance.”

James asked, “But you said they didn’t consent, did they?”

“No,” Leanne said. “Members of their family did. Thats what we need where we come from. If we can take Ron there, with Aisha signing for him, his fate will be sealed and it will be legal, and he wont be able to escape.”

James smiled, Aisha smiled even further. But he had to ask. “How are those men now?”

Leanne shrugged. “They got free. Their husbands both died, That freed them and leaving them with a huge fortune. The Baron died in a crash that many of us think was arranged by Martins friends. Martins father George, was very old. That let John get free to seek vengeance against the mans son. It is twisted, but that’s how it often works. Aisha here wants vengeance against her brother who forced her to change. Serves Ron right.”

“So,” Aisha asked. “How would you like to become a powerful man in this country, and marry a feminized sexy Ron. I would love to attend.”

“lets make it happen!” James said smirking.

“Good. Lets arrange to have Ron transported to this place. I will make you an incredibly powerful and rich man there. I already had Leanne help arrange a place for you to stay and train Ron. The Wedding Venue is arranged. Lets go. You will become a Baron. I will be going there to watch the wedding.”

Aisha and her lover Bernia went back to their place and cuddled for a few long hours.

Then Bernia proped herself up on her elbow and looked down at Aisha who had her eyes shut in total bliss feeling the love of Bernies embrace. “Aisha,” Bernia said seriously, “We need to talk. I am very concerned about your plan for Sandra. I really don’t like it at all.”

“Do you think it wont work?” Aisha asked. “Me going to her as her sissy slave to snoop around. I admit its risky but I think I can manage.

Bernia shook her head. “I don’t think so. There’s one thing you haven’t considered and that’s your own state of mind. Your history with Sandra, to walk right back into her power to place yourself at her feet. I fear it may be too much for you to handle. Even if your plan is to put yourself in control. You will still have to be in her power at first and I am afraid it would destroy you.”

Aisha hung her head. “You may be right, but I really dont see any other way to get what we want. I have to risk it and hope I dont break down. I doubt I will.”

“You will be there alone,” Bernia said. “And you know what you will have to do, and what you will wear tomorrow when we meet them all. Are you sure about this?”

“Yes, did you get the dress for me, and the cuffs?”

“Yes,” Bernia said sadly. “Please reconsider this.”

“Bernia,” Aisha said with fire in her eyes. “This is the only way. And I guarantee, they will pay for it. This will insure they pay for their cruelty with everything they are. Have faith.”

Then they held eachother for the rest of the night.

The next morning was very strange for both of them. While Bernia dressed herself in solid black leather outfits with spike stiletto boots and a mean looking corset clincher.

Aisha showered and then put on some very dainty pink lace panty and bra combo followed by a black satin maids outfit with white ruffles and lace trim. Then she put on a collar around her neck and some black padded wrists cuffs linked by a chain. She looked servile enough next to Bernia. She could tell Bernia hated this and her face was full of extreme concern for her.

Then it was time to go. Bernie walked Aisha to the car and they took off to the meeting. It was more of a luncheon and conference to meet the other Dominatrixes and the submissives served them meals and basically did as they were told while the Dommes got to know eachother.

This would be a new experience for Bernia, not so much for Aisha. Bernia took Aisha into the place and hoped they would accept her. She had called in last night and signed them in for the luncheon and conference. Aisha was signed into the kitchen duty serving them drinks and meals. She was sure to be well seen in her outfit. Other submissives was put on cleaning duty or made to just pose in the corner. Aisha would have to walk around, meet the mistresses and take their orders.

They walked in the building and were greeted by a woman tall woman dressed similarly like Bernia. She lookeda little younger than Bernia was and introduced herself as Melinda and she led this conference.

She looked down at Aisha with a dismissive scow on her face as if Aisha didn’t mattered. She reached out and gripped Aishas chin and lifted the womans face up to look down. “You are the Sissy Aisha?” Melinda said.

Aisha nodded. “From your dress and those cuffs. Victoria is in charge of the serving girls, she will take you into the Kitchen and show you your duties. Bernia will follow me and meet the other mistresses here.

Another woman who looked darker than most of the others took Aisha into the Kitchen where she saw others taking trays around and doing what they were told. Some of the women there looked like natural woman, but she knew that some of the submissive were born female subs, others were sissys like her and it was reasonably simple to tell the difference. Some of the sissies had obvious male features, even some of the transformed sissies like she was.

Victoria pulled Aisha up. “You need to learn the rules. You do what I, or any other mistress tells you without question. You don’t speak or even look at them in the face. You look down and follow directions. You curtsy to the mistress when she addresses you. At any other time, you remain silent and do what we tell you here. Your job is to go to the table, pass them drinks and food, and wait for further instructions and we will keep you busy. Right now, we are preparing the kitchen. The cooks are preparing the meals and the drinks. You follow their directions too. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Aisha said and then she was slapped. Aisha had to fight her natural response to react to the violence. She looked down and remained passive. “You address us as Mistress.. I am Mistress Victoria. You have permission to use my name. Don’t do that unless they give you permission. Otherwise, just address them as Mistresss.”

“Yes, Mistress, I apologize,” Aisha swallowed her pride. May I ask a question?”

“Yes,” Victoria said.

“are some of the serving girls natural women?”

“Some are,” Victoria said. “Some of them like being submissive to dominant women. And others are sissies like you. Have you had the operation?” Victoria asked

“Yes, Mistress!” Aisha said. “I lived as a woman for ten years.”

Victoria looked confused. “Then you are a natural woman just like them. You aren’t a sissy. Sissys are like Jerry here, who calls himself Jenny. They are males with male bodys and male parts dressed as serving girls. Some may even have transformed their body to have female features like hips or breasts.”

“Yes, Mistress.” That made sense but Aisha failed to tell her that this wasn’t a change she desired to have. Inside of it all was a male screaming to be let out. Aisha decided to let Victora think of her as a natrual female submissive. It really mattered little for her in the end.

So she stood in the Kitchen taking orders from the cooks to bring them various pans and pots to cook the meals in. Or to go get some of the ingredients they needed to do their jobs.

She walked out to the mistresses around the table talking about their jobs and their life. Some women called Aisha up to them. She was approach the woman who called her, and submissivly curtsy and wait. They would order drinks, whine, or other things and she would go fetch the drink and return. Even Bernia called her a few times to get a drink.

She saw Sandra a few seats away from Bernia. Aisha had caught her eye walking around the table receiving instructions in her dress. Aisha heard Sandra address Bernia, “Your servant is so pretty. Tell me how you two met?”

Bernia told her how they met in her home country and trained her.

Suddenly Sandra called out, “Sissy Aisha, approach me!” It was a direct demand.

Aisha sidle up to Sandra and curtsied. Then stood there with her head bowed in the proper submissive pose as Sandra looked her over.

She reached out to Aishas breasts and moved them around. “Those look natural. They are not forms or inserts. They dont even look like silicone enlargements. “

Sandra pulled the top down under her breasts and pulled out the bra. “No insision marks, under or on the side. Those look natural.”

Then Sandra ran her hands down the dress and moved over Aishas hips. She moved her hand under the dress and then froze.

She glared hotly at Bernia. “You are lying Bernia. Aisha is a woman.”

“She was born male, she had the operation years ago.” Bernia protested.

Sandra scoffed. “Of course I can see that. But regardless of that. She had the operation and lives a female life, just like any of the other natrual born female submissive here. My point is that Aisha is not a sissy! Addressing her as a male submissive is insulting.”

Bernia had to come clean. She understood the confusion. “You are mistaken Sandra. While she has had the operation many years ago. None of this was by her choice. She was taken by a cruel male who transformed HIM against his will. She lives a female life, as a female submissive but it wasn’t her choice. It was done against her to destroy him as a male. Under this feminine beauty is a male mind.”

Then Bernia glared knowingly at Sandra with a smirk. “He wasn’t a real boy anyway if he let a man do this to him, was he?”

Sandra nodded, “I understand.” Then looked into Aishas eyes with more understanding. “Men can be such disgusting bastards at times. How do you like being female?”

“I manage, Mistress. It is difficult.”

Then Sandra said, “It gets easier. This is your life now Aisha and you should try to enjoy it. Now, get me some more wine and some cherries.”

Aisha curtsied and scurried away. Sandra looked across, “Bernia, if I am not being too presumptuous, would you mind if I take the sissy for a few nights. I could help her in her path to accepting being female. She should stop fighting it, it will just cause her more suffering. I think I could help her.”

“How could you help her,” Bernia asked. “She is adjusting great with my love and my help.”

“I have much more experience with feminized males, even if they are no longer male. I think I could help her.”

‘I bet you do,’ Bernia said to herself. “I think that could be a good idea.” Bernia smiled. “Lets set it up.

Aisha continued doing her duties while keeping an eye on Sandra and Bernia. She smiled to herself when she heard them setting up a trade for a few nights. Her plan was working and now if she cold only avoid killing Sandra. It will work well.

The meals were finished and Aisha wpent the rest of the evening passing around hot plates and drinks and taking further orders.

Aisha was even ordered to do a sissified seductive dance for some of the mistresses. What a humiliating request but She saw the mistresses order the other girls to do demeaning things. One of the crueler mistresses ordered a submissive girl to go topless for the rest of the night. Another girl was told to suck a dildo for them. That girl was a femininzed male sissy. They seemed to enjoy picking on the male sissies, but the genetic women were demeaned enough, just not as much.

Aishas sexy dance seemed to cause some conflict. Some of the women were very reluctant to treat her as a male sissy regardless of the past being forced. She seemed to move as naturally as any other woman and they objected to her being treated as a sissy. While other women seemed okay with it. How ever, Aisha seemed to have more women on her side objecting to demeaning her a male, than those against her. Her dance was stopped to avoid further conflict among the mistresses.

One of the other mistresses Pulled Aisha to her and said, “You move and speak as naturally as any of us, Aisha. I feel you may have been meant to be female. I am sorry your nature was abused by a man to hurt you. I hope you can learn to feel right as a woman. It is hard to see any male in your at all. Your nature shouldn’t have been abused for a males sadistic pleasure.”

Aisha bowed her head, “Thank you Mistress.” She avoided informing the woman that most of her abuse came at the hands of women, not men.

Bernia called Aisha over when the luncheon was finally ended and standing beside her new friend Sandra, informed Aisha that she would be going with Sandra for a few days.

Aisha was only too happy to hear that, not that she showed it. She simply bowed her head and meekly accepted, “Yes, Mistress. I will obey.”

Sandra took Aisha home with her and immediately put her to work doing menial chores around Sandras place like cleaning the floors or washing the dishes. She went to work washing a load of laundry. She realized that Sandra wasn’t too observant at times. She watched Aisha closely at first but the monotony of cleaning her floors was too much for her and she went into the living room and sat down. That gave Aisha her chance and she very carefully started looking thuogh Sandras office she was cleaning at the time.

She quietly looked though some of her files and sent some to herself and copied them. Then continued to work. She had found what she needed and now she had to decide how best to confront this. Aisha wanted to have just a little fun with Sandra.

Aisha walked into the living room when Sandra rose her eye in displeasure. “Why arent you still working, theres a lot of work to be done.”

Aisha frowned. “I am tired of working.”

Then she sat down beside Sandra. “I am not little anymore.”

“Excuse me,” Sandra inquired. “Of course.”

“I was little when I first met you. I was very young and helpless when you took advantage and hurt me. You, and my brother Ron enslaved me to my sadistic sister. I am Albert Petterson, who you all renamed me Alicia.”

Sandras lower lip quivered. Sandra tried to get up to regain control but found out very quickly that she was no match for Alicia. Sandra found herself knocked down and holding her stomach. She groaned.

“I found the information I need. Kevin Sanderson, eleven, Michael, his father, then Johnny Mich, you keep those pictures. I have sent them to my mistress.”

“She isnt your mistress, is she?” Sandra said.

Aisha shook her head. “we work together. We hunt people like you for a living and I have wanted to find you for years.”

“What are you going to do,” Sandra asked, her voice breaking with fear.

“I want you to be my slave for a few days. Lets have fun with that, and then I will forgive you and we can move on to the others.”

Sandra figured that there would be no forgiveness.

Aisha forced Sandra to put on the submissive maids dress and the sexy lingerie she wore. Sandra found herself painfully perched up on five inch stilettos while Aisha wore platform heels. The cuffs were placed on Sandra and the look was finished with the collar.

“Now, fix me something to eat. I had to watch you all eat while I served you, find me something.”

Aisha simply sat there waiting. “And then, you can receive a spanking.”

Sandra curtsyed and left.

Sissy's Liberation chapter 1

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Sissy's Liberation

By Julia Michelle

Chapter 1
Stephania is Liberated after many years of service to her cruel step mother and makes some vital decisions on her life

This was the day that Stephania had been waiting for, everything had been prepared, and the plan was made. This was the day she was finally going to walk away from her cruel stepmother's domination and live her own life. Karen didn’t think it was possible, but she had another thing coming. It was possible, and Stephania had the will to do it.

She laid in her bed alone, waiting for the sun. Her duties in her stepmother's manor took up most of her time. Cleaning the place, dusting and mopping the floors, sweeping, vacuuming, and waiting on her personal needs. Then there was the cooking, serving her and cleaning the kitchen after it was done, and she may get a bite if she was lucky. On top of all of that, there were her duties at her stepmother's clothing store. Waiting on customers, finding the clothes in the storeroom, and the occasional sexual demand from a customer or, more often, the delivery men that deliver goods to the store. Stephania had a very depressing life with no freedom to make her own choices, and that was about to change. She was going to be a free girl.

Her mind briefly marveled at how she now thought of herself as a biological girl. She wasn't a sissy in her mind. And she definitely wasn't a boy. She heard a short giggle escape her mouth at trying to think of herself as a boy. She was a boy at one time, at least she thought she was. There was no way she could be a boy now. And she didn't want to be a boy. She had been a girl for so long now.

She wondered why women like her stepmother Karen thought a boy being feminized made him less than he was. Was being a girl less than being a boy? It was demeaning at first until she began thinking about why was being a girl less than being a boy, and why did she have to serve these people and have no say in her life just because she is living as a girl now? That didn't make sense, so she began wanting her own freedom and then making plans to obtain it. She knew that Karen would fight it. Her fighting was inconceivable to Karen, but Stephania knew that Karen still sensed the spirit within her, which was why punishments were still routine. She tried to beat the resistance out of her and it still didn't work. She still wanted to be free.

It was odd that Karen thought this was some fantastic accomplishment that she had made Stephania so servile to her needs for so long. She considered it some incredible triumph of female empowerment. Who was the superior sex now, Karen often said. But how hard was it to beat down a child's resistance to the point the child will do anything to avoid further retribution and pain? It really wasn't that much. Karen's mind games had started at around twelve years old, and the real feminization started at about sixteen once she had beaten down her will, so she was ready to accept the feminization. To think there was a time when she was a big muscular athlete. The thought was laughable now. Stephania giggled again.

It was now time to get ready, or Karen would be furious. Not that it mattered, she was leaving already, but she had to be dressed and ready to leave if she wanted to walk out. So she found the proper clothing and hopped in the shower and washed herself off, and patted herself dry like most girls did and got herself dressed in something powerful. She wore her women's business suit that her mother had got for her when they were meeting powerful executives that they needed support from.

She packed a few more changes of clothes in a suitcase and grabbed her pink purse, and walked out to the front door. She unlocked it, and the man was out there and ready. He walked in with his business suit. This was the man she had to help her confront her mother and walk away with what she needed to live.

The man looked at Stephania, ”Are you ready for this, Stephania?”

She nodded, “Yes, and thank you for helping me Mr. Robertson. I couldn't do this without you.” She also reminded herself to not use the sissiesh lisp her stepmother forced her to use.”

“It's on you, Steph,” said Robertson. “You are the one who will have to confront and face Karen. You must be willing to face Karens response? without fear. You will have to be very brave. She could use physical force with me here, and you must be willing to face her down. You will have to be strong. I am just the attorney you hired, but you know her, Steph. She will not be happy to lose you.”

Stephania smirked. “I hope not. The bitch has been happy long enough. It's time for me to be happy for once.”

There was a scream from upstairs, “Stephania, you lazy bitch. Get up here and help me with my shower and my clothes.”

Stephania just smirked and then yelled, “Get them yourself, you lazy whore.” She did not use the lisp that her stepmother had worked so hard to make into a habit. Her stepmother noticed.

“What did you say to me, you little bitch!” Karen roared, and Stephania heard her walking toward the steps and headed down to confront her. She stormed down and turned to confront her stepdaughter and stopped cold seeing her all packed and standing there with a large well-dressed man.

She looked up, “Mr. Robertson. I see my daughter has contacted you again. I thought we settled this already. There's no money in this and she has nothing to hire you with. You may as well leave.”

“It doesn't matter,” Stephania retorted. “Either way, I am leaving today. You can't stop me. I will just walk out very soon.”

Karen laughed and looked at the attorney. “She can't pay you anything so I don't know what you intend to do for her or how you expect any compensation for your services.” She giggled. “Unless you two have some personal agreement that may not be entirely legal, but that’s between you two. And it won't help your firm in any way. How will you leave Stephania, what will you do when you leave? You know you can't leave.”

“Sure I can, you refused to let me leave until now. That’s why Robertson is here to make sure you can't physically stop me as you did in the past!”

“What,” Karen said innocently. “I would never have stopped you if you were serious in leaving, but you know you won't.”

“Karen,” Stephania said harshly. “You refused to let me out all of these years. You know you physically stopped me, but you will open the doors for me now and give me the key to my chastity cage. I will be walking out free.”

“You could open the door if you were strong enough, that isn't my fault.” Karen quipped.

The attorney said forcefully. “Even I can't open that door with its magnetic locks. You have used it to trap people in here in the past.”

Stephania looked at her stepmother and said coldly, “You will open it for me unless you want to make this all messy and have everything you did to me be made public.”

Karen laughed condescendingly. “You would go public and have all that was done to you be made public. How you were a strong boy, and dressed as a girl, lost your strength to the hormones and allowed yourself to be made into such a sissy? You would make that all public,” Karen replied doubtfully.

“Yes,” Stephania shouted, glaring into Karen's eyes. “Everyone knows I'm a girl now anyway, so what can it hurt if they knew I was once a boy. But to know that you forced it on me when I was a child is something that I'm sure many would be interested to know. Many of your investors, many law enforcement agencies, many judges whose courts this would go through would be very interested in knowing,” Stephania smiled triumphantly. “If you want to make this difficult. Do you?”

Karen now knew what was going on. If she wanted to make this difficult, they could and that’s what the attorney was here for, just in case. He could drag this all through the courts, and she would likely lose everything, including her very freedom. She knew that she would have to let Stephania go.

“Fine,” Karen growled. “You can leave. Here is your key now, get out.”

Stephania took the key to her chastity cage and went into the bathroom. She unlocked the cage and took it off. And slipped her panties back on. Then she returned and handed it to Karen, who dropped it. “It's yours, I don't want it anymore, and I didn't ever want it. These were things you forced on me against my will. Do whatever you want with it. I will be leaving shortly but first…” Stephania trailed off at that point.

“What?” Karen demanded. “If you want to leave, just leave. You won't get anything more from me.”

Stephania laughed and it was what Karen was afraid of. “You owe me for many years of service. I need to live, and I do want to go to college and make something of myself. I will also need to continue the hormone treatments and, eventually, surgery. They will all cost money, so you will be giving me one hundred thousand dollars in a cashier's check.”

“I will do no such thing,” Karen said hotly. “If you want to leave, you will just have to leave with what you have and I will give you nothing except the key I gave you and those clothes. That's it.”

“No, it's not,” Stephania said triumphantly. “If you want to make this difficult, then we can drag it all through the courts with a messy and dirty civil suit that may even be elevated to a criminal trial from what you did to me, and what you did to Devin will also come out. Your cruelty to that weak boy cost him his life. That hundred thousand will be raised to millions in a civil judgment and fines that you cannot afford. Let's make it two hundred thousand. You do have millions. So, what is your decision, Karen?”

“I didn't kill that boy,” Karen said weakly, knowing she may as well have. “He hung himself.”

“Over what you did, and that cruel neighbor who found out what you made him do and took advantage of it. You all drove him to suicide, so you did kill him. I will make sure it all comes out, and he will get justice if you want to make this messy. Are you willing to do that? I would rather just walk out and go on with my life.”

“Fine,” Karen said, defeated. “I will give you what you demand. This will be a settlement to end it all, right, Mr. Robertson.”

He shook his head, “No, we reserve the right to file future claims against you. Take it or leave.” Hearing Stephania recount some of the things that Karen had done to others sickened and angered him. All he could do was listen though. If he had witnessed even one act that had been described to him, he would have filed his own police report and seen this woman behind bars. It felt good to be able to say that they might be coming after at some point.

“Fine, let me get the check for you.” Karen left to go to the bank while Stephania and Mr. Robertson waited for her to return. She returned an hour later with a two hundred thousand dollar cashier's check, and Stephania walked out with a triumphant smile. “This isn't the end, Karen. I will be returning for justice over what you did to us. I will make you pay for it all."

Karen never realized that Stephania had such a will forged of iron. She never knew the anger that Stephania slowly had built up over the years that had become a seething cauldron of rage. She had no idea what she unleashed would become a nightmare.

Stephania walked out with her attorney. For the first time in her life, she was a free woman, able to make her own decisions on the course of her life. She knew what she wanted and it was not going to be easy in any way. She had no plans for her mother at the time. She could go after her stepmother later. She did not want to be caught up in a long legal battle against her mother where she would deny everything and likely make things very difficult for her. She just wanted to be accepted as a woman and start her real transition.

She went to the bank and cashed her check and opened an account in her name. She now had over two hundred thousand dollars. She had a plan and first, she was going to have to start college and then start serious and rigorous physical training. She needed to be very strong to do what she wanted to do.

Then she went to her lawyer's office with a check for his services. They had made an appointment to meet and discuss the issues.

Stephania waited in the room until Robertson's secretary called her into the office and she went in and sat down. She handed the attorney a check.

He shook his head, “You don't need to pay me for anything this morning Ms. Stephania. We didn’t do anything legal. I was just there while you bravely stood up to your stepmother. If you want to start a civil suit against her, that is another matter.”

Stephania shook her head this time, “No. I just want to leave. It's not over with her but I think the case now is rather weak and she can fight them with her resources. The end result is less certain. She will lose a lot fighting it and may get exposed. But she has the means and the will to make any suit very difficult and very uncertain.

"She will pay, but I will make sure I have much better odds when I go after her and I seriously doubt anything will be legal when I finally decide to make her pay. I can be very dirty too. But your help was very necessary. You were there to make her think about the consequences. Or else she would have used very physical means and I wouldn't have got away. I needed someone able to carry out my threats and witness her actions to corroborate my claims. Without you, I would still be there, probably hurt from a serious spanking. Then, I would be arranging her clothes for the morning and dusting. So please, take this money.”

Robertson took the money very reluctantly. Then he asked, “So what will you do now? And what do you want to do for your future.”

“Well first, I need to go to a very respected college and then I need to begin a very serious physical training program. I want to join the navy as an officer.”

Robertson almost laughed but the fierce look in Stephania's eyes stopped him cold.

“And then I want to be like a diver and swimmer. And then I need to start their training program to pass and be on their SEAL teams. That's what I want!”

The idea was laughable and he had to struggle to not laugh. It was also very sad. The look in her eyes spoke of a fierce determination to succeed. Her stepmother made sure she had little to no physical strength and any recruiter would laugh at her. But such things could be solved if she had the will and that part was there. But those were very high goals. “Why do you want to be military, and not only that, but go for the hardest ones?”

“Because I always wanted that. It was taken away from me but she won't win. I will achieve my goal,” Stephania stated. “Those are the hardest and most revered forces in the entire world. I want to show everyone that I can do it, and I will. There have been women in all of those areas I mentioned. There are female navy divers. There are female frogmen, or frogwomen. And there have even been female SEALS. None were sissies but that part of my life was forced on me. I can train and get strong. I will be spending every extra minute I have in a gym or a pool. I will have to swim for miles, loaded with gear. I can do it.”

“Okay, if that's what you want then we need to make sure you can train. And if you are serious about being an officer, you will need to have the right courses to prepare you for officer training. I will look into that. Now for the big question about your sex. Now you have a free choice, transitioning back to the life of a male is possible. If that's what you want, we can do it.”

“No,” Stephania said firmly. “I am comfortable as female and all of my identification says female. I may as well accept it but I don't have to be a sissy. I can be a woman.”

“But,” said the attorney. “Being male and taking all of that testosterone will make your training and eventual acceptance much easier.”

“There's no way I can be male now,” Stephania said. “Yes, I could beef up and assume the physical form of male but much of these mannerisms and speech patterns and movements have been so ingrained in me. As a male, it would become a bad joke. I would be a sissy. A big muscular sissy but still look very effeminate. I will transition to female and show everyone I can be a strong woman who controls her life. I am not a sissy!”

“Well then, you will need a counselor and a therapist to approve your transition.” Robertson said. “I assume it won't be difficult at all to get approval with your body and how you look. It will be very seamless. Go find a place to stay for a few weeks while I look into the colleges and courses you will need to take to enter the navy and be accepted for officer training school. I think you have a chance for that. As for being a SEAL, that's something I am not so sure about.”

Stephania looked into the man's eyes with a determined glare and said in a tone that left no doubt, “I will!”

Now she needed to start looking for a place. She didn’t want anything long term if she was serious about college. She might be leaving in the fall. It was already almost June. She found a few good places and made the calls. She met the people who owned the apartments and made the arrangements and paid the money. She had to wait a week to move in but there was a small motel she stayed at until then.

And now she was going to do what she wanted for years. She got herself a small laptop and began looking for ballet studios. She always wanted to do ballet and it required strength so it all lead to where she wanted to go. She found a few very respected ones with experienced teachers and then went to get the outfit that was required. Then she went and met the teacher at the ballet studio.

She made the arrangements and met with Madam Silvia at the Ballet Studio. Madam Silvia was seated behind her desk when Stephania entered the office. Stephania found her to be very beautiful and smiled when she was invited to take a seat.

Then she was asked the question she dreaded. “So, what experience have you had with Ballet?”

“None, Madam,” Stephania replied. “I have never taken a ballet class before.”

Silvia was taken back. “Then it will be difficult on you and I am not sure if you will be able to handle it. Many girls start around five. You will look ridiculous in a class of five-year old students. Why haven’t you studied until now?”

“I couldn’t,” Stephania replied. “Can I be honest? Your studio said you were accepting when I looked it up, so I need to tell you something.”

Silvia’s face turned serious and said, “Let me guess, you are trans. I can tell that you aren’t a CIS female. And probably your parents didn’t approve so you couldn’t study ballet, they wouldn’t even consider it much less allow you to transition. am I correct, Stephania?”

Stephania thought that allowing Silvia to believe that was better than having her know the truth.

“Yes,” said Stephania. “I have just started my transition and I always wanted to do ballet. Is it possible to start this late?”

“I must say to have just started transition you look very good as a woman,” Silvia complemented. “And yes, you can start the beginner classes. I will make sure no one finds out your secret and, if anyone gives you trouble, I will deal with it. You do look very advanced for someone who had just begun their transition that I could not really tell until you mentioned that part about being accepting.”

Stephania looked shy and mentioned, “Well, I have been taking off the shelf stuff and birth control pills for years. But that's it until now. My parents were frustrated but I took whatever I could find so I would not develop as a man.”

“That was very dangerous but I understand and I am glad you will be doing this the right way now.” Then Madam Silva began to explain her programs and the costs and times involved. She told Stephania about her beginner classes and when they were.

“There have been some adults in that class before. I must warn you that it will be more difficult learning and progressing as an adult than if you were allowed to take classes as a child. But it has been done and women who started as adults have made it to the professional levels and were hired. So, it can be done if you have the determination.”

Stephania stood up and paid the Madam her fee. She agreed that she would be here for that night's entry level course.

As she left the ballet studio, she prepared herself for what might an emotional meeting. It was time for her to meet a counselor for her first time to begin her real gender transition.

Sissys Reckoning

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Sissys Reckoning

By Julia Michelle
an abused stepson sissy returns for a little payback to those who took her life as a boy
Warning. This is a very violent story with extreme cruelty, torture and murder. Stephania is not the typical sissy.

Stephania drove down the main street in town and parked down the road from her target. She made sure some cameras caught her in her stolen car. She got out wearing her outfit, special makeup and her expensive wig and got out of the car. She headed toward her target. Stephania moved like she was on a mission. She looked like a woman on a mission as she strode down the sidewalk late at night. She unzipped her sleeve and saw it was past midnight. The sidewalks were empty as she walked toward her main target. It was right down the street as she slowly approached and looked into the windows on the storefront.

It was empty and she had found the store had not been doing well in the past few years. She knew that there was few people who really wanted to shop at a place that catered specifically to crossdressers. Even Victoria’s Secret stores that catered specifically to women were having trouble in recent years. Few really wanted to go shop for intimates at a physical store anymore. Most younger people ordered their stuff. Some women still enjoyed shopping but most crossdessers ordered their stuff online.

She moved toward the store and found the key and unlocked the front door and steped inside with her backpack and case. She shut the door and walked down the aisles looking at the various and very silly, overly ruffly and lacy looking lingerie. No wonder it was going down the tubes. This mission was going to be very easy.

She looked down the aisles and at the merchandise. Then she moved toward the dressing rooms and the offices. Then her body began to tremble with the various horrible memories running though her mind. Stephania knelt and began crying uncontrollably. This was where her life was ripped apart as a young child. She was a simple orphan boy from Sicily when she was adopted by a very kind man. That boy, stephano Renallia was adopted and loved for several years before that man got deathly sick. He married the wrong woman that took advantage of him, his money and his kindness. He died and she took advantage of him. He was a defensless child and she turned her cruelty on him and he could do nothing about it. Vivid memories of his transformation and sadistic abuse he suffered as a nine year old child having his life ripped apart by a cruel heartless woman. His teenage years were filled with suffering and daily beatings from her and her friends as he was forced to become her slave, maid and helper in the store. His step mother Mrs Sterling abused him relentlessly. Mrs Karen Sterling. She abused many older teenage boys in her store and they were often too ashamed to do anything about it. He was also used to attract more business from horny males, and get cheaper prices from delivery men.

The memories were painful but it was now time for revenge. Stephania got her emotions under control and opened her backpack and took out a can of gas. It was now time for a reckoning. It was time for the bitch to pay for what she had done to an innocent child. The smell of the gas began filling the store as Stephania poured the gas all over the clothing. She soaked the lingerie with gas and poured it on the floor and the walls. She went into the office and poured the gas all over the desk and the walls there. Then she found the natural gas lines and broke them. She made sure that the cameras recorded her doing all of this in her special outfit, her makeup and wig. She was the spitting image of Mithreth Karen Therrling. She smiled a wolfish smile and thought to herself that this was going to be fun. Then she lit a few and threw them into the gas right in front of a camera while looking like she was trying to avoid them. But it caught her face as she ran out of the store. A roaring fire started and the place exploded as she was driving away. She wasn’t anywhere near done as she drove away heading toward her next target. This was going to be even more fun as she drove into a resedentual area and pulled into the driveway and got out carrying her backpack.

She strode up to the front door and knocked. A nurse opened up and she could hear The Price is Right playing as the door opened and a nurse looked at her. Stephania forced her way past the young nurse and looked right into the young womans eyes with hate. She said in an icy cold voice, “You want to leave now. Forget about me, and just walk out.”

The woman looked alarmed and said in an emotional voice, “Excuse me.”

“Leave right now. Don’t make me get very angry at you young woman. Walk out, get in your car and drive off. Forget about me and tonight. DO that and you will be safe. Tell anyone about me, and I will find you.”

The woman trembled as she looked up into Stephanias face. Those black eyes of swirling darkness and the look in the womans face. She nodded quickly and ran out. It was now time for revenge as she approched an elderly woman sitting in her recliner. She approached wearing her sissy french maids outfit and stood in front of the elderly woman that was nothing like she remembered a few decades ago that had so much fun with a helpless child.

Stephania’s stood over the elderly woman and looked down into her face. The elderly woman didnt really recognize the woman towering over her. But she felt frightened by the cruel look on the woman’s face. Then Stephania spoke in a silly sissy like lisp, “Mithresth Anna. I amth Thithy here to Thurve you Thonight.” Stephania dipped down into a curtsey glaring into the now frightened woman’s eyes.

The womans eyes nearly poped out in terror. She now remembered Stephania. She remembered the child from so long ago that they turned into a girl. The young helpless boy she controlled for her step mother. She knew what this was all about.

“Stephania, please,” wailed the elderly woman in terror. “I only did as I was told. She paid me, it was nothing personal. Please understand.”

The cruel look in Stephanias eyes told her that she didnt care. “In other worthds, you were only following ordethes of your thuperiothrs,” She replied in the same sissy lisp. “and didnth care how it affected my lithe and thithy thuppothed to underthand,” Stephania shot in a harsh tone. “It felt very personal to me, and thithy think you enjoyed the the boyth torment ath he was having his mathculinity tore away and there was nothing he could do about it. It wath all gone by fifteen. And Im supposed to undertand, I do very well. Thats why i’m here.” She smiled cruelly at the elderly frail woman shaking in here. Then Stephania lashed out slapping the woman from her sofa. Stephania laughed as she grabbed the womans forarm in a tight iron grip. Anna cried out in pain as the thinning bones gave away and cracked.

“Mithrth Atha, It is tithm for bed.” Stephania picked up the elderly woman and carried her to her bed and proceeded to strap the elderly woman in tightly. She struck the woman a few more times but she didnt want the woman to die yet. And her body was so frail she had to watch it. She had plans for the cruel woman and she was going to die tonight. “Welcome to your lath nithe alive mithrith.” She smiled so cruelly it sent chills down the helpless womans spine. “I will thee you in hell my mithrith.”

Stephania put on her surgical gloves and reached into her pack and pulled out a cleansed IV needle and searched the elderly womans crook of her elbow for a working vain and inserted it. She tested it and kept repeting until she found a good bloodflow Then attached the proper lines to the IV and hung another suspiciously looking bag overhead and attached the IV too it.”

“Thithy is thorry Mithrith. Thith will be very painful. The burning will tharth thoon and thread through mithrises body. The burning will increath and thread fast. Death will be very thow and painfuf.”

The burning started almost immedietly. The elderly woman cried out in pain as she felt an intense burning sensation start in her arm and spread thuogh her entire body. She thrashed and screamed in pain. It lasted hours. This was so satisfying, Stephania just watched and grinned in total satisfaction. She was really enjoying this. Stephania said mockingly, “Ith Mithrith in pain. Thithy was in pain through her entire childhood and adolethense, Mithrith. I hope you enjoy your reward.”

She hardly hard Stephania as she thrashed in her bed and screamed. The pain lasted hours as eventually the thrathing got weaker as the pain overwhlmed her frail body and began to shut down. Death was so slow and painful. Everything was working perfectly. This was exactly what she had hoped for. Finally, she stoped thrathing after many hours of agonizing pain and her body shut down. The cruel elderly woman breathed her last. Her heart and lungs shut down. She removed the IV and the bag and put them back into her pack. She clenched the area and quickly moved out and went back to the stolen car and drove the car back to its owner who was probably still asleep. It was finally time to meet her step mother and settle this once and for all.

She entered the large manor of her step mother and dressed in an old maids outfit that she knew only too well. She made sure the other help was going to leave. That wasn’t too hard, none of them knew her but knew from the look in her eyes that they didn’t want to upset her. Stephania had not stepped foot in this house for years. Not sense she escaped and she remembered that confrontation very well. She had finally reached the age she could leave. By some twist of the law and her fathers will, her step mother was given guardianship of her until the age of twenty one. She told her step mother that she was then leaving and if she really wanted to make this hard, she would have little trouble exposing everything. It didnt matter by then, she was already mostly a girl so what difference did it make. Her step mother knew she had far more to lose if everything was exposed so Stephania was allowed to leave.

She had inserted a disk into a player and started it on the main telivision in the main living room and waited. Stephania knew that her step mother karen usually woke up early and went to the bathroom to wash up and prepare for the day. Then she left about a half hour later and turned on the news as she prepared herself. Then she heard her step mother scream as she learned of the news about her business having a gas fire that exploded. There was nothing left and they suspected arson. The fire was set deliberate. The investigators found gas poured around the area and the natural gas lines were cut. It was obviously deliberate.

Her step mother began to have very strong suspicions. She dressed and walked into the living room. It was no surprise to find her feminized stepson waiting for her. She had kept track of her stepson and knew that this day would come. She knew of her stepsons cruel and vindictive nature. She knew of her stepsons adventures as a girl. The long list of people her stepson had killed while in the service as an assassin whose job it was to liquidate some of the worst scum in the world. Karen knew of her stepsons high level of training in the arts of killing and who knows what else. So she knew that she stood little chance against her stepson Stephania now. Her eyes turned toward the television and saw the video playing of Stephania tormenting and beating the elderly woman. Karen was horrified and said shocked, “Even I never suspected you could be so cruel to beat an elderly woman.” Then she watched her Stephania insert the IV and put the liquid in Annas veins. The woman began thrashing and screaming. Karen was even more horrified, “You have become an absolute sadist. Did it make you feel strong to torture a helpless elderly woman?”

Stephania laughed arrogantly and said in the same sissy lisp, “Doth Mommy dareth try take the high ground here ather wat you did to a helpleth young boy. Antha thortured a boy too. That boy juth returned the favor. Mommy. I learned to be cruel from the beths” Then Stephania curtsied to her step mother. Her smile sent shivers down Karens spine.

Just then, Karen said, “And I guess you are here to kill me.” Karen shot. “I have kept track of your adventures and I know you can do anything you want and you will probably get away with it. You are a ghost, no one knows you and what you have done. I have some suspicions when Mike was killed in his home and then Carlo vanished. The driver who used to deliver goods here. I suspect you did them. So take your revenge and get it over with. You are boring me.”

Stephania sneered, “Thithy dothent need to kill Mommy.” She smiled a chilling smile. “I wath drethed as you when I burnt mommys buthneth. I took your car tonight to drith to your buthneth. Your fingerprints are on the IV you just picked up. You will be blamed for it all.”

Stephania enjoyed seeing the blood drain from her cruel stepmothers face at what she said. She let out a girlish giggle and then said without the lisp. “After what you did to that poor boy Devin. You murdered him!” She accused harshly.

“I did not,” Karen said defending herself. “The sissy did it all to himself. I wasnt anywhere around him when he hung himself.”

Stephania laughed bitterly at the weak defense. “He was no sissy and you know he hated the life you all forced him into. You knew that he was being blackmailed and forced by his neighbor Mike over some innocent videos he made wearing lingerie. You knew Mike was sexually abusing and raping that boy after you two made him start wearing girls stuff full time and you made him wear even sexier lingerie. You and Mike conspired together and Mike enjoyed it for his own disgusting fetishes. Thats why Devin killed himself. You and Mike played a srtong part that I consider it murder. You murdered that boy, I Then you prostituted me to carlos and forced Devin to do it to. Your mind games playing us against eachother, making me hate Devin when he was as innocent as me. I figured it out but I was stronger than Devin. I knew sooner or later that I would get free and get my revenge. You will pay for what you did to us.:

Just then they saw flashing blue and red lights out of the window and footsteps approached the front door. “And everyone knowth your buthnith is in debt. It is just natural that you thonsider thomthing like thith.”

Like a maid, Stephania opened the door and asked, “What can I do for you Officer.”

“We have a warrant for Madam Karen’s arrest.” They stormed in and took her step mother into custody. Stephania watched the officers handcuff her stepmother and read her her rights. “Karen you are under arrest for Arson and murder in the first degree, You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can, and will, be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to have an attorney present during questioning. If you can afford an attorney one will be provided for you. Do you understand your rights as I have read them?"

Karen replied, “Yes I do, lets go.” She knew that she was most likely screwed with the evidence her stepson left at the scenes. They led her away. The police cars left and Stephania laughed and walked out.

Later that night as she sat in her room, a man she loved walked in and sat with her. They kissed and made out for a few long minutes then he asked, “So is your quest done now, can you relax?”

Stephania replied harshly, “No. I do feel I have given Devin some justice. She drove that boy to suicide. But I still feel empty. So many people had to die. They are wrong about two graves. There’s so many more than two graves for this. But I am not done yet.”

The man kissed her and asked, “So what do you want now?”

“I am going after Section Zero next. They will learn the consequences for burning me the way they did. Leaving me with nothing in Syria and being hunted by everyone. After everything I did for them. Taking out the leaders of the Islamic State for them, Dealing with Alqaida and Hesbollah. My only reward was to be burned.” A dark look overtook Stephania, “Those assholes are next.”

“You cant go after them. They are also ghosts. And they are defended by the highest levels in our government. You will have to go into the pentagon.”

Stephania laughed, “They have offices all over the place. But that’s what makes it so perfect. Their agents are ghosts. No one knows them. They have no IDs. I can kill them and no one will miss them. They cant even be identified. Neither can I. These people don’t even exist. Not even the joint chiefs, or the DOD knows of them. And they wont exist when I am done with them. I will burn them all.” Stephania smiled a dark cruel smile.

He knew that when she had this look in her eyes that not even hell itself could stop her. “They burnt me, I will return the favor. But for tonight,” Stephanie smiled seductively, “Thithy is horny, thithy neith a kith.” Stephania reached out for the man and pulled him into a deep embrace and they kissed. “Thithy wants you.” and they went to bed and started making out.

Note from the Author Julia. I will be very happy if anyone decides to read this and respond. I know its very rough and I would welcome anyone who wants to help me with the spelling and editing of this to make it more readable. I really hope someone does. I have many ideas to continue Stephanias tale as she takes on the government agency who burnt her. I hope someone likes this very violent tale.

Sissys Retribution

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Sissys Retribution Chapter 1

By Julia Michelle
Steohania begins making plans to take down Section Zero and we learn a little more about her family and her training.

Stephania Reveli was lying in bed with her boyfriend feeling the afterglow of a good night of sex with him. It felt delicious lying in his arms. She thought of the times she would never have thought she would be willing to lay in the arms of a man or let him take her. But those times were nothing like this. Those were the times her stepmother used her as a prostitute, those men gave her no choice in the matter. And her stepmother cruelly enjoyed the power of forcing her into acts with men that she found repulsive.

This man never forced her into anything. She served alongside this man, and he saved her, and she saved him more times than they can count. She always sensed an attraction he felt and she rejected her feelings. How was it possible she felt sexual attraction for a man after all that she suffered. And she was still a man beneath it all. She was attracted to women. This man was loving and respectful toward her, and she found herself feeling very comfortable with him. Things progressed naturally. This man also had a hatred for those who abused children and traffickers. They hunted those scum all over the world together. So he was more than willing to help her when she asked to return to the place of her childhood for some takeout orders. He knew of her history and knew that sooner or later, this request was going to be made, and when it was, he was going to be willing to do anything she asked. It came, and they arranged to come here.

They had both been burnt in Syria. He suspected it had something to do with the chiefs opposing Stephania’s sexual status as a male to female transexual and his relationship with her. But they also knew how Section Zero burnt agents at the drop of a hat. He heard rumors about how they have been wanting to burn Stephania for years. They just didn’t like her. But they were having trouble because she had the full support of a major general who took an active interest in her since her recruitment and going to Officer Training. There was a lot of opposition against her. The burn was just a matter of time before they could override the approval of a major general. So they got it and burnt her. Luckily, the two lovers saw it coming for years. Stephania knew she wasn't liked, and they made sure they had the resources to live when it happened. Their raids on the camps of the Islamic State leaders allowed them to gather millions in stolen American currency and other assets. Getting out of Syria once they were disavowed was difficult, but they managed to make it back to America. Their General pulled strings to help them get identification and paperwork in the United States so they could both live. Their raids together made sure they would never have to work again, but they still chose to go after the scum no one else wanted to touch. Going after Mike was entertaining. He knew the minute he saw Stephania coming that there would be trouble. Mike still felt he could handle a sissified feminized man like Stephano. Mike had managed Devin for years. He couldn't have been more wrong, and he was overpowered. Mike was on his knees, begging for mercy within seconds. Mike's death was long and painful. He deserved it all. She felt more remorse from killing Carlos. Not much, but just a little. He came after she was beaten down by her stepmother and Ana. He had mistakenly thought all of their sexual encounters were consensual. He had no idea that her stepmother had done this to condition her into submission and set them up under the threat that she better not resist. Stephania didn’t dare let her true feelings show as she let Carlos take her as a woman. Each encounter felt like a horrifying violation. Carlos may have been innocent and clueless, but he still violated her and never once asked her how she felt about it. She felt some remorse from killing him. But not much. Carlos was still a pig who deserved it. How ever, the fear and disbelief in his eyes when she went after him was clear. He was so clueless and thought Stephania liked their time together. He was shocked when she attacked him, and he was horrified when he learned that it all was forced, and each and every sexual encounter between them felt like a violation. And she hated him. He felt very guilty after that, and it wasn’t hard for him to accept his fate. His death was also extended and painful.

Stephania stood up wearing her satin nightgown and went into the bathroom to freshen up. The man looked disappointed and asked, “Stephie, it's so early, what are you doing?”

She looked over her shoulder and said, “Thithy nedith to get ready. People are coming later. The General will be here with our team. Thithy.”

He held up his hand and said sternly, “Steph, please stop the lisp. I don't like it, and we all know you are no sissy, and I don't want a submissive sissy. We both know we are equals, and I know what you have done, and what you can do, so please cut it out and act like a woman for me. The sissy act isn’t cute, it's actually annoying.”

Stephania giggled and said, “Sorry. It's just that when I am in this mood, and with a man, it feels natural. Things that have been drilled into me using pain and fear for years during my childhood are hard to break. And we have tried. But I will try harder for you, my love. I set up a meeting with our team this morning, and the general himself is coming to discuss our plans. I called in the favors, and he see how he can help us take on the Pentagon. I need to freshen up, and so do you.”

She was in and out of the bathroom within fifteen minutes. She had showered, did her hair and face, used the toilette and everything. She was out within fifteen minutes, and he ran in.

Her boyfriend was always surprised at it. All of the rumors about how long women take didn’t apply to her. The routine at boot camp and her service, being timed and having only so long to prepare in the morning, stuck. He took longer since he didn’t care, and they were no longer on active duty. They were civilians now. He took over forty minutes and left the bathroom with her giggling at him.

“You take longer than a woman, dude,” Stephania laughed.

His face twisted in mock offense and said, “Hey, there's no CO timing us anymore. I can take my time in the morning now. Being burnt does have its benefits. I don't know why you had to hurry at all. You were a commissioned officer and a major. Being an officer comes with its perks.”

“I was actually a lieutenant colonel. A step away from a full Colonel and hoped to make general. I had a chance to before it all went down. Being an officer does come with its perks. No one times us in the head. But I still felt I needed to show the men I led that I wasn’t a girly girl. I could keep up with them and proved it.”

“You don't need to prove that to me,” He said. “I know you aren't a girlie girl. You just want me to think you are my girlie girl. I know different. I know you could make me your girl if you ever wanted to.”

She dived into his arms and gave him a passionate kiss. “Never. I need you to remain my man. I would never strip away a man's masculinity. Unless they deserve it.” Then she giggled. “Like Mike, but I heard he did suffer getting involved with the feminization and Devin. They did turn it on him after Devin hung himself. He went too far, and the women took it out on him.” Stephania giggled some more and wished she could have seen big Mike being sissified by the women he pissed off. Karen was a large, powerful woman that many men feared her. She had no problem overpowering small men. But Stephania knew she could not have physically overwhelmed Mike the way she did to Devin or himself. Stephania had remained a boy until her teenage years. The real feminization didn't start until around fourteen to fifteen. She dressed on occasion, but most of it was physical and psychology, so Stephano would be afraid, and obey her. Stephano had grown into a strong boy even if he was so afraid of his stepmother that the feminization around fifteen was easy for her. The transition from a boy's life to girls was more difficult and humiliating for him. But she still overpowered Stephano when he tried to resist a few times. How ever, Stephania knew Karen couldn’t have overpower Mike. She didn't have to overpower him. She had enough on him to insure his compliance. The way he blackmailed and abused Devin was enough. Karen knew it all, and Mike had little choice.

Stephania overpowered Mike when the time came, but she had the training to do it.

Stephania and her man had got themselves ready. He wore a simple pair of army gear and was lacing his shoes. He had on the standard camo top with his unit's insignia on the shoddier. Stephania shook her head and put on a simple miniskirt and matching blouse. There was no reason to wear her mission uniform. They were just planing it all out and learning what they could. But for some reason, her man wanted to wear his military gear when the General came around.

There was a soft knock on the door, and she opened to door to see the Major General standing there with one of his officers. She stood in front of him in a tight miniskirt and pink lacy top that plunged down the neckline showing her cleavage. Her heels snapped reflectively, and she saluted. “Good afternoon General McCormick.”

He nearly laughed and returned her salute and said, “At ease Lt. Colonel. This is Colonel Williamson. You probably know him.”

Stephania raised her eyebrow and said, “Thanks for helping get out of Syria, Colonel. How is your daughter?”

“She is doing fine and they are working on their second child already,” Replied Williamson. He looked at the man standing behind her and said, “How are you, Sargent Tenison. Have you considered marrying this woman yet.”

“We are still working at the right time, maybe after her mission is over. Why don’t you come in.”

The General walked in with the Colonel, and they sat down in the dining room.

The General started off the discussion, “You don’t have to worry about your stepmother anymore. I made sure she will be convicted. The Judge and the DA owe me a few favors here. She will go away for a very long time. The DA won't offer a plea. She will be charged with capital murder and sexual abuse. She will also be in the general population with some of the larger lesbian predators that will have a lot of fun with her.”

Stephania flashed a sinister smile. “I have been looking toward this for such a long time. But what about bail and her getting out?”

“The IRS seized everything Her attorney is getting the rest,” replied the General. “You can see her soon. Now, I hear you want to go after Sector Zero.”

“Yes, so what can you tell me about them?” Inquired Stephania.

“That you should probably not, and there isn't much I can do to try to help you.” Said the General. He knew she would go anyway.

“Are you afraid of being court-martialed, general, I think I understand.” Said Stephania.

“No,” The General Scoffed. “I am afraid of getting in my car one morning and blowing up with my family, or getting shot by a sniper. You know they would do it. You did it yourself to people the Section sent you to deal with.”

“We only operated overseas.” Said Stephania. “I dealt with the leaders of the Islamic State and such. We never targeted people within the United States, or members of the military.”

“They have people to deal with internal threats,” Warned the General. “It has been done and they would do it to me. They will do it to you if you make yourself a threat.”

He wasn't shocked that Stephanie wasn't afraid at all. She just shrugged, “I will be careful. But they still must pay for what they did.”

The General had got used to Stephania's ways. Her total lack of fear didn't shock him. In fact, that was a lot of what made him help her. Out of everyone in the room, it was ironic that Stephania was the deadliest of them all. This woman that was not much taller than four feet five was the highest trained out of them all. She never failed a mission. Her ruthlessness and her drive succeeded at everything. The agency thought she would die in Syria, and they were wrong. She passed all of the tests, and exceeded at the training.

His memory drifted back to the young woman just past twenty one that walked in a naval recruiting office to enlist in the Marines. There was simply no way to accept her. She couldn’t pass any of the physical tests. Her strength had been taken by years of serving and waiting on her stepmother and prostituting and modeling clothes. She was totally unfit for any service, and there was no way to accept her. She refused to accept no and kept trying. Finally, the General was there one day and saw this woman's conviction. He used his formidable pull to accept her and personally took charge of her training. It took over a year and many challenges. He knew that this woman would succeed if she was given a real chance, and she enlisted a year later. She served as infantry and passed boot camp. Then she wanted to be a seal. Stephania worked hard and eventually passed seal training. While training for the seals, she began studying to become a commissioned officer. She had no college, but while preparing to pass the requirements as a seal she also signed up for a full load of courses. She got her officers commission within two years and became a squad leader for a seal team.

Stephania never failed once she set her mind to it. She was the best at liquidating enemy personnel. That was her job. When the political leaders of this country finally tired of the Islamic State and made it a priority to take them out. Stephania's team was set to decapitate the leadership of the Islamic state. She went in and took them all out one by one. They never knew what hit them. She was recruited in Section Zero, all of her identification was erased, and she became a shadow. Not that she wasn't already but that was her strength was operating unseen. She continued to wage a one-woman war against the Islamic State and within months, most of their leaders were dead, and the rest fell. Then she was burned. Luckily they saw it all coming, and it was no surprise. Her team has the resources to make it out of Syria alive. Section Zero deserved what was coming to them. But this was going to be bigger and more dangerous than any of them ever thought it was going to be. She had to be made aware of what a total shit storm she was walking into.

“Stephania, please listen to me. I know you will do this no matter what. But listen,” Pleaded the General. “These people are protected by the highest levels of our government. Even higher than the Joint Chiefs and the DOD. Even the Joint Chiefs couldn't shut them down. They don’t even know. Once you start your one-woman crusade against Section Zero and killing them. You will make yourself the number one enemy of the United States. They will brand you a traitor and go after you with everything. They will do this to avoid it all going public and having hearings on the floor of congress. This is what a shit storm we will all be facing.”

Stephania smiled, “That is what I am hoping for. Making this public, exposing them for burning our best and most loyal agents. Refusing to honor the ones that were killed. Some of best men under my command were killed during the war. They got nothing, their families weren't even notified. Then we were totally disavowed. That was our reward and it was completely unacceptable.”

“I can't help you, Stephania” The General said. “I have a family to protect.”

“They burnt many agents that day. I will have the help I need. All we need from you General is the locations of all of their camps and locations. And proper ID to get into the Pentagon. We will deal with Section Zero ourself.

Suddenly the general's mind was filled with visions of the Pentagon on fire and smoking after the attack in sept 2001. That may be considered small compared to what Stephania would do to them. He looked into Stephanias eyes and saw the darkness within her. She was an unstoppable force of nature. There was something totally chillling about her when she put her mind to it. There was a reason he used all of his weight as a general to get her commissioned even if she was totally unfit at the time. Such things could be overcome if there was the will and she had more than the will to get herself trained if only someone gave her the chance she needed. He was there at the right time to get her the training she needed to be a marine. Then she was a seal and now she was nothing but a shadow. And the the wrong people within her own government decided to piss her off. She was going after them all and she was bringing hell with her.

This is the second part and it looks like this story will be longer than the previous story. So it is Chapter one and not a stand alone tale.I worked harder at the Spelling but im still sad no one offered to help me with proofreading it. Does anyone like this story, and would Anyone be willing to help me?

The Cheating Husband

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)
The Cheating Husband

By Julia Michelle

A woman strongly suspects her husband is cheating on her. She goes out to catch him in the act.

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones

The Cheating Husband chapter 1

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
The Cheating Husband

By Julia Michelle

A woman strongly suspects her husband is cheating on her. She goes out to catch him in the act.
Chapter 1

Chelsie was sure that her husband was cheating on her. There was no doubt of that anymore and that enraged her. Chelsie raced down the road to catch the cheating dog bastard. Many her friends had told her that her husband was sleeping with another woman. Many of her friends at his work told him that he goes to meet a woman in the basement office at the same time just about every day, and multiple times a day on others.

Chelsie was sure that her husband was cheating on her. There was no doubt of that anymore and that enraged her. Chelsie raced down the road to catch the cheating dog bastard. Many her friends had told her that her husband was sleeping with another woman. Many of her friends at his work told him that he goes to meet a woman in the basement office at the same time just about every day, and multiple times a day on others.

Her own friends had told her that occasionally, a woman comes to her own house when she is gone and stays there all weekend while she went on her trips. Her husband Michael suggested these trips to her. Now, she was madder than ever and she was tired of Michael’s lies. She was going to his work to catch him in the act. Chelsie had not decided what she was going to do when she caught him. She didn’t want to leave him. She wanted to punish him some how. Perhaps, she was going to cheat on him then. She knew several men that would love to sleep with her. That was the punishment she was leaning toward. Then, perhaps make her husband sleep with the men. There were many ways to punish the bastard and she needed to decide on one. Chelsie still loved him, but this really hurt deep.

Chelsie parked the car in the parking lot of the office building he worked as a Senior manager of the accounting department. He managed all of the accounts for the firm. There were only a few people above him at this point.

Chelsie stormed in mad as hell. Many of the people there knew her and they gave her pitiful looks that also enraged her. Chelsie didn’t want to be pittied.

Chelsie considered how distant her husband had become from her in the passed few months. He was rarely intimate with her at all. When he was at home with her, he seemed like his mind wasn’t there with her. Michael rarely even slept in the same bed with her anymore. When he did, he was clothed and so distant. Michael didn’t even touch her anymore. That hurt her most of all and he used to be so affectionate and constantly horny. He was still very young. It was so clear there was another woman and she was determined to catch Michael with her and demand answers.

It was the time she was told her husband went down into the basement office to meet this other woman. They usually spend nearly an hour together. It was time so she waited.

Chelsie hid in a corner behind a desk and waited for her husband to come.

Her husband did not come. Chelsie heard the clapping sound of pump heels hitting the floor and saw a hot young woman sashaying toward the office. The Chelsie saw had on sexy nylons up her long legs and she was wearing a very tight tight pencil skirt and a lacy blouse that plunged deeply to show a lot of cleavage. She was very staked on top and her face was hidden behind layers of thick blonde hair. Chelsie guessed her husband was must already be waiting in the office. The woman headed toward the office and went in.

Chelsie had not seen anyone in the office when she arived there. Chelsie heard the woman’s voice greeted a man in the office and they began kissing. She peeked though the window and saw the woman throw herself at the man. Chelsie heard the mans voice tell the woman that she was very sexy as he began groping and caressing her body. The chelsie saw the man jamm his tongue deep into the womans mouth. It wsa clear tht the woman didn’t like what she was doing. Chelsie could see that. The man wasn’t Michael. The man in the office with the woman was the firms president, Gerald Robertson. He was a very muscular dominant powerful man. Chelsie felt sorry for the demure woman Gerald was totally dominating now. This looked so wrong.

Perhaps, her husband Michael would come for this woman next. This woman oozed feminine sexuality and that really irked her. Chelsie had long suspected that Michael would find a more beautiful woman. Chelsie felt very unsexy. Through high school, Chelsie had a very large and muscular frame. She was the tallest woman in the school. She was a very accomplished athlete in high school, as a result to all of her intensive workouts, and her genetics she had very little breast growth at all. Chelsie looked more like the boys than the girls. If she wanted, she could look like any other man at this office if she ditched the skirt and blouse. No one would ever know, so why did Michael marry her. Chelsie expected Michael to start looking elsewhere for a more stacked buxom beauty than her.

Chelaise watched as Gerald shove the woman up against sofa on the wall. Gerald climbed ontop of the woman’s face and began violently ramming her cock deep into the womans mouth. Gerald was totally dominating and face fucking her hard.

This was what her husband used to do to her. Chelsie didn’t like it much at all. It was such a helpless feeling. She had no control over what was happening as Michael’s cock violently and continuously rammed deep into her mouth and down her throat. She could do nothing to control the action. It was total submission to his will. The face fucking often had very disgusting afteraffects. Spewing cum went everywhere from such violent ramming down her air passages. The Semen often went up her nasal passages mixed with her snot, and maybe even a little vomit from such violent ramming into her throat.

That was what exactly this woman was going though. And Chelsie heard the sounds a woman’s throat often made when enduring the rhythmic ramming. Chelsie heard the gawking and choking and sputtering and ocasionally retching of the woman’s throat. That went on for quite a while. This man had some endurance. It went on and on. Chelsie really felt bad for this woman by that time.

Chelsie then heard the Gerald say, “This is what Chelsie’s husband enjoyed doing to his her, wasn’t it?”

How would Gerald or this woman know anything about her or what her and Michael did sexually. Chelsie began to feel violated and angry.

Chelsie heard the woman say, “I believe so, yes but what does that have to do with anything.” The woman said that between the sawing motion down her throat and she continued gagging and chocking.

“I am just wondering how her husband feels on the other side of the action, Michelle.” Chelsie heard Gerald chuckle to himself. “Think about it.” Gerald smiled. Now she began to get an unwelcome sneaking suspicion. Michelle?

The woman said nothing as she kept up her rhythmic gawking sound and the occasional chocking and sputtering as Gerald kept spewing slime into her mouth.

That went on for about another twenty minutes until Gerald was finally spent. By that time, the woman’s face was a total mess. Her face was entirely covered in semen. Seman caked all over her mouth, down her chin and down her nose, some were even in her hair and caked around her eyes. Chelsie remembered that was often how she looked at the end of those disgusting sessions. She endured it all for her love of her husband. And it hurt her that he longer showed her any of this kind of attention. She gladly endured it for her pleasure even if she hated it. She knew he also hated the long sessions under her licking and sucking as she mounted his face. His face was usually a mess near the end. She missed their intimacy so much.

Gerald told the woman Michelle to strip so he could see ‘his’ progress. The woman took off her top, and slipped off her skirt and panties and stood there facing Gerald and the woman was staring at the floor in shame. Chelsie was almost sure this was Michael, being called Michelle. If so, how could Michael allow a man to trap him in this situation. She needed more info, it may not be Michael at all. She could still be wrong.

Michelle’s breasts wernt anywhere as huge as they first appeared. Michelle reached behind and unclasped her bra and let it fall off her arms’ Her enormous double D forms spilled out out of the cups. Chelsie saw tiny budding type breasts that were still a little larger than her own. Chelsie guessed that Michelle had close to a B cup or large A. Chelsie had double to triple A. Her breasts were hardly there. She felt so curssed in the breasts. While the other girls started growing larger and larer, she looked like a boy in high school. This almost obvious male sported larger breasts than her.

Gerald reached out to pinch and squeeze Michelles budding breasts. Gerald said, “It looks like those medications are working. You have very visible breast growth. You must be very proud of your progress Michelle. You have come such a long way to looking like a sexy and attractive woman. It pleases me so much. Your hips have grown quite a lot in such a short time. You are on the track to becoming a beautiful woman. Sit with me and lets just cuddle and kiss. You are irresistibly sexy.”

Chelsie strongly suspected by now that this was a man, and probably her husband Michael. Chelsie felt really bad now. Being proud was the last thing Chelsie suspected any man would feel looking like that, and enduring what he just endured. Michelle sounded completely female. How was that possible. Michelle muttered, “Thanks,” as if she was deeply ashamed as the man kept squeezing and playing with her breasts. Michelle had wiped off her face as best she could and they started kissing eachother.

“I have decided that you should spend your mornings working with the secretarys doing filing and papers and answering the phone with the them from now on. That will make things so much more easy. While you work with them part of the day dressed as a woman, you wont have to waste extra time taking off your male clothes and dressing for your time with me in the afternoon. You will be already dressed and ready when I call for you. It will be so much better, Don’t you agree Michelle?”

Michelle helplessly protested, “I have my own work to do, sir. I cant be work as a secretary doing filing with them ontop of my own duties. What would the secretarys think of me.”

Gerald laughed at her. “The other secretarys will just think you are a new secretary. Just another woman working with them, you are so feminine that other women would never notice. They wouldn’t know its you Michael. As for your duties, Jennifer Baker will handle your duties when you are a secretary. She is very competent. And, I’m thinking of having you be a secretary full time, very soon. Then you will be ready for me any time I want you. You will spend all day in skirts, as a woman in the secretary’s office.”

Michelle was horrified. “How can I do that and pay off this debt on a secretary’s salary. You just want to keep me here for ever don’t you.” The woman said acidly. And Chelsie could hear a little male tone coming out of Michelles voice when she was upset. There was just a hint, she must have worked long at developing a natural feminine voice. It was undetectable most of the time. If this was Michael, he had a lot of explaining to do. Michael did many stupid and impulsive things.

Gerald gave the woman a wicked grin. “You have to accept that you will have to do a lot to pay it all off, Michelle. Twenty Five millions dollars. All of the accounts and projects you skimmed off of, is a serious crime. And as if thats not enough, you skimmed money off of Fantino Savaco himself. How stupid could you be. Your lucky you aren’t in a body bag now. Or Federal prison. We are lucky we aren’t all in federal prison after what you pulled. You could have got the entire firm shut down. We are lucky Fantino has agreed to this compromise and you should thank your lucky stars for that. Twenty Five Million Dollars.”

Michelle said weakly, “He has billions in assets. I didnt think he would notice. Thats money he never touches anyway. All of that money was in accounts the companys never touched. They were for ovrages and such.”

Geralds hand went out and slapped the back of Michelle’s head. “They still keep track of that shit you moron. Its still a very serious federal crime. And Fantino was pissed when you skimmed from his account to pay it all off. So now you owe him and hes going to collect, or you’re dead.”

Michelle looked so defeated. But, Chelsie longer felt as bad for her. Something about her situation, being a man, being so feminized and under this powerful man and demeaned made her horny. And that he was so stupid that he stole twenty five million dollars from one the most dangerious people in the world. Someone so highly connected with the powerful people that he could get away with almost anything. He had governors, attorney generals and almost every judge kissing his ass.

Michelle said nothing as Gerald sat beside her, rubbing her chest and face, and ocassionally pulling and squeezing her nipples. They sat like that for around another ten minutes. Chelsie watched Michelle and saw that it was indeed Michael sitting there letting this man take such sexual liberties with his body. Her anger burned as she considered what he did. Michael deserved every bit of this.

Gerald then said, “I will need another weekend with you, Michelle. Set it up for next weekend. I will be there.”

“My wife is starting to get suspicious.” Michelle protested helplessly, tearing up. Her male tone was sneaking back in. “I sent her away last weekend and she was pissed when she returned and heard there was a woman with me all weekend. I tried to tell her there wasn’t, but when she found the panties, she was furious. How can I keep doing this. Its going to end our marriage?”

“That’s your problem Michelle. Now get out, you have filing with the other secretarys. Oh, stop by my office before you leave for the day. I want one more session with you. Bring a lot of lube.” Gerald winked. “Don’t change when you leave, walk into your house wearing exactly what you have on. You’re dismissed.”

The woman turned and walked out. Chelsie watched Michael leave with tears in his eyes.

Then, to her shock after the woman had left. Chelsie heard the Gerald call, “Chelsie, come in please. I know you were out there watching. Lets have a talk.”

Chelsie walked in with Gerald there smiling.

Gerald looked at her. “I assume you have pieced it all together. I have left enough clues for you. I had my people tell you there was a woman meeting him in this office every day at one PM. My people also kept telling you the woman came in your house weekends when you were sent on trips. By now, you probably know that woman is your own husband Michael. And Michael has a massive debt he piled on. He stole a lot of money, and some of those people are willing to forgive him if he does certain things for them.”

“Yes,” Chelsie said totally furious through her teeth.

“So” the man asked. “What will you do? Will you leave him? Will you try against us for doing this to your husband? I want to know.”

Chelsie threw up her hands in helplessness. “I honestly don’t know what to do. He got himself in this mess. I will have to think about what i’m going to do. We are luckly this guy, Fontano is willing to help him.” Chelsie snickered.

Chelsie then said,” I dont think that I can stop you or him. I suspect any thing I would try to do to you would have serious repercussions for our lives. To be honest, I don’t think I want to do anything to you.” Chelsie flashed a mischievous grin. “just keep doing what you are doing to him. I am pissed. He let me keep thinking he was sleeping with a woman all of this time. I was so hurt. So why don’t you tell me what in the hell was going on and what is Fontano, and what exactly does he want.”

“Your husband is a dumb shit.” gerald said. “Michael is great with accounting. But, he developed a gambling problem in high stakes games. Games with bets in the 10s of thousands to millions. He thought he could win big and start living the high life. The only problem was that he was very bad at Poker. He lost every game. To feed his growing habit, he started skimming money from various large federal building projects. He made sure they were healthy projects that wouldn’t miss a few hundred thousand here, or there. He did that a lot and by the end, he had skimmed twenty five million dollars. He knew he was in very deep shit by then. That wouldn’t be missed. So, to try to dig himself out, he found a billionaire, Fontano and skimmed form the top of his account and put it into all that he taken. Luckly, Fontano is very highly connected. Hes connected with judges, state dept, FBI, DEA even the Marshals all of the agencies. He works with them all trying to keep it all clean and legal. He runs girls, drugs where they are legal, pimps, prostitutes and escorts. He turns in dirty people. People who cross him end up dead, or in prison. So he made deals with those people who were skimmed. And Michael has to make it up. He doesn’t know the half of it yet. I will tell you. He thinks I want him. I have our doctor check his blood and hormone levels and we give him pills and injections to feminize his body. Then I use him at my discretion. but I’m only the start of it all. Fontano wants him. Thats why we have to slowly make it full time. I am setting it up, and feminizing him for Fontano. Once it progresses enough, Fontano will want Michael.”

Chelsie didn’t like the sound of this at all. “So he wants Michael to pimp out?”

Gerald shook his head. “No, its worse. He has a thing for sissies. You will have to divorce Michael, and he will marry Fontano and become his wife. His fetishistic submissive sissy wife. And if you thought I was rough, you have no idea what this man wants. Hes fully into the submissive BDSM life. Michael will dress in fetish wear, be so humiliated, he will be serving Fontano at parties, gatherings in various fetish wear, sexy feminine outfits, and restraints to show his status.”

Gerald let it all sink in. “And if he refuses, then Fontano can get the feds involved and he will likely be serving a long time in prison. He has little options. Do you still love him?”

“I still love him,” Chelsie said.

“Good. He will need it. I want you to tell him where this is all going and you will need to prepare him for it.”

Chelsie laughed, Chelsie laughed. “But I want to control his feminization. I can do it.”

“I am working on my residency to be a doctor. I can help with the medication and the doctors visits. I know you are using those to string him on for more time. I will monitor his hormone levels regulated myself. Get your doctor to send him all of his information so far.Is that acceptable to you.”

“Sure,” Gerald said grudgingly. “As long as you follow the plan, I am sure it will be all right.“

Something was bothering Chelsie so she decided to risk asking. “You said Fontano was looking for a sissy and found Michael?”

“Yes,” Garold said. “Thats true.”

“So how did he find Michael and how are you all sure he will be the Sissy that this man wants.”

“We kept our eye on Michael for quite a while. We knew what he was doing for months. He thought he was being sneaky. But all of these things are tracked. So when Michael realized how deep he was in. Fontono lured him in with his money, making it look very appealing to pay it all off and not get caught. That’s when Fontanos hammer came down on him.”

“He isnt a sissy, what makes you all think he will become a susmissive sissy letting you all humiliate him.” Chelsie begged.

“He already is,” Gerald smiled. “As I said, we had been looking at Michael for a long time. We saw the signs. You wont like this at all. But one of the first major signs was that he was married to you. Chelsie. You are a large, imposing and strong dominant and commanding woman.”

“No I am not,” Chelsie protested. “You even talked about our sex life and the face fucking. He took charge a lot.”

Gerald laughed dismissivly. “And you dominate him a lot more. You know how much you had to encourage him to dare take charge of you at those times. Most of the time, he followed your lead. Why do you think no boys ever approched you in high school. You often blamed yourself and felt so unsexy. But to a guy like Michael, you are totally irresistible. You are perfect. Michael is a total submissive. He prefers women, but he can easly adapt with his personality type. Why do you thnink we got him dressing like this, so easy. Now we are increasing it all. I am sending him down to the secretarys to work. I am demoting him, and he didnt fight it much at all. Did you hear about jennifer Hudson taking his position.”

Chelsie nodded helplessly.

“She is a dominant woman on Fontanos payroll. She is to take charge of him and train Michael. We will soon be placing Michael directly under her, her being in his old job and Michael her personal secretary, and a lot more. Hes already taken some orders from her. There is nothing at all wrong with you Chelsie. That’s why when this all progresses, Fontano wants you directly involved in punishing and keeping him in line. You will be essesual to his well being.

Jennifer was looking forward to being promoted to head of the accounting division. She was also looking forward to getting a new personal secretary working directly under her.

Chelsie drove home wondering how she was going to deal with this. Would she still be attracted to Michael as his feminization worked on his body. Could Chelsie be intimate with Michael then. Chelsie knew she still loved Michael. But she loved him as the man. With Wide hips and budding breasts, Michael was still the same. But in a year from now as it all progressed how would she feel.

How ever, she was going to have to help him. They needed to make plans together and found out how to stop Fonatno from taking her husband. There had to be a way to take him down. She needed to start making plans.

Chelsie was going to have a very long talk Michael. And perhaps a serious punishment for such stupidity. Michael was going to get it bad. Chelsie was royally pissed off.

The Cheating Husband chapter 2

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The Cheating Husband

By Julia Michelle

Chelsie works to reconnect with her husband and try to forge them a new future as forces work to entrap them both. She finds out more about what is going on with her husband Michael
Chapter 2

Chelsie made it home and went though all of Michael’s private stuff. She found his hidden stash of women’s clothing. She found all of his lingerie and makeup, purses and heels stashed in the back of the closet.

She found his lube he kept in his dresser and spread it all in the living room to examine. Then she waited for Michael to come home so she could aggressively confront him. Chelsie formed a plan and decided what she was going to say. Chelsie had little doubt Michael would feebly try to deny it at first. But his denials would soon collapse with the weight of the evidence she had there. Michael was going to face the truth. Then he was going to be punished.

Chelsie heard Michael’s car pull into the drive way. The door opened and got out fully dressed as a woman. Michael’s heels slapped the pavement of the driveway as he headed toward the front door, probably hoping she wasn’t home. Her car was in the garage.

The door opened and he stepped in wearing his bright red pumps he was wearing for his session with Gerald. Chelsie grinned knowingly as Michael walked with a slight limp in his step and. His face was messed up. Michaels chest puffed out ridiculously from his enormous breast forms. Michael seemed accomplished walking in heels. He took dainty steps in his tight pencil skirt. Michael looked like almost every other business woman. Except it was still obvious he was a man.

Michael walked though the door and saw Chelsie with his hidden boxes. The boxes secret contents were spread all over the living room table. All of his various dresses, skirts, different sexy panties, blouses, makeup and a large tube of anal lube. Chelsie saw the blood drain from his face as tears began rolling down his face.

Michael shuddered helplessly, “Chelsie, I swear I’m not seeing another woman. Please, believe me. I swear it.” He said all of that in his natural female tone. He sounded just like any other woman pleading.

Chelsie smiled knowingly. “I know you are not seeing another woman, Michelle. But first, tell me about this voice you use. How do you sound like a woman?”

“Jennifer Hudson, a woman from the office was told to train me to sound like a natural woman when all of this started. It took a few weeks, but I soon developed a very natural sounding female voice that they were very pleased with. Now the only voice I am alloused to use at the office. I was punished when I sounded like a man.” Michael still sounded like a woman. He gave up trying, she even noticed it at home some times. He struggled to not do it. She noticed. He was so used to it now he didn’t even think anything was wrong with using it with his wife.

“How do they punish you,” Chelsie asked.

“Jennifer would to spank me. Then I have to submit to Gerald.”

He avoided her eyes, staring down in overwhelming sense of shame. His eyes flooded with tears as he began balling helplessly like a child.

“I went to your office to catch you with the woman I thought you were cheating with. I went to the large office in the basement, at one PM. I saw you there with Gerald, dressed like you are now. I saw him ruthlessly face fuck you like I used to let you do to me. I heard him make another date with you that evening before you came home. I pieced everything together. Then I had a long discussion with Gerald about your future. And I must say I am very very angry with you. You put our entire future at risk. How are we supposed to have a future with all of the debt we both have now. You were supposed to our rock as I worked to pay off my debt from medical school. I’m just in my residency. I wont even begin making a full doctors salary for another year. There’s no way we can support a child with this much debt. That’s all fucked!”

“I am sorry, Chelsie. I don’t know how things got so out of control!”

Chelsie stood up. “If you think I feel sorry for you, I don’t feel sorry for you at all. You caused this!”

“Cant you do anything for me? What hes doing is wrong!” Michael pleaded.

“Michael I doubt there is anything that I can safely do to help you. You caused all of this, you will just have to honor the agreement you made with him. The only thing I can do to help you is help you with your medication, and maintain the program you are on. I have my own debts.”

He hid his face, and said helplessly, “I cant believe this.”

“Neither can I,” Chelsie said with no mercy. “So now, I want to see how you look with my own eyes. Strip right now, let me see what your new feminized body. You hid your nude form from me for months. I thought you were getting disgusted with me, and lost your love. I now know the true reason, but you should have been honest with me form the start. That’s why this is happening.”

“I never stopped loving you.” Michael protested seriously. “I never stopped thinking you were the sexiest woman I ever seen. Chelsie. I know you don’t think you are sexy because you are tall and muscular, and very strong. That is precisely why I find you so sexy. You are strong and very commanding, You aren’t a girly girl. That I don’t think is that sexy. You are perfect.”

Michael began removing his clothes under her watchful eyes. Strangely His feminized form was very appealing to her. He stood before her completely nude as she closely examined him. His hips had grown considerably. His breasts could fill out a B cup. His waist had narrowed. She ran her fingers along his chest and arms and his skin had softened a lot. He no longer really felt male to her. His face had even begun getting softer. Something was really not right.

“Michelle,” Chelsie demanded harshly. “Be truthful, how long have you been on Hormone therapy?” Chelsie Started to feel very alarmed.

“As of now, I would say three weeks. To four. Why?” Chelsies eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Only four weeks. Fuck, this cant be right. This was only a month? NO way.

“Seriously, Michelle. Tell me when you were first started getting medication or injections of any sort.”

“Four weeks ago,” Michael said not understanding her alarm. “Gerald took me to the company doctor and he began giving me injections in the morning and some pills to take that afternoon and evening at home.”

“Oh my god, what the fuck is going on here?” Chelsie demanded. “This does not look like a month on HRT. This looks like a year on hormone therapy. Not a month. Tell me about what you are taking?”

“I have no idea,” Michael said helplessly. “But they make me feel so weird. This one injection makes me almost sick. Its like a rush, I feel something going inside me. Its like an engine or something that keeps going. I cant really explain it. I don’t like it at all. Why are they doing this to me?”

“I think you know why,” Chelsie said to him. “They want you to be pretty and womanly for your man. Gerald likes it. You did steal twenty five million dollars from people and then stole from a dangerous man to try to pay it back. We are just lucky he is willing to work with you. Michelle, he wants you. That’s why he is insisting on you being totally feminized man for him. So when he comes for you. I will have to divorce you, and you will marry him and become his wife. But that will be months from now. I am to feminize and train you, Jennifer in the office will also help you along. That’s why they are making you into a secretary. I hate this Michelle, but its either this or you will go to prison, or a grave. We don’t have many options here.”

Michael hung his head in despair. “Marry Fontano. Oh my god.”

“You got that right, Michelle. We have little time left. So here is what we are going to do. I set up a secret cloud server. You know your way around computers. You wanted to be an IT guy before. You know all about codding and networks, Systems, and how they work. Its time for you to use it. When you are at your computer, get into the databases, all of them. Find out all of their clients, all of their money, all of their names and company’s they are involved with. Find out everything about those companys’, who is in them, where is their money, who are their clients, what are their assets. And from there, we will make plans. Send everything you can to my cloud. From there, we will have to go out and see what we can find out, I am sure these people have their enemies that want to see them taken down. I am sure they have secrets they don’t want revealed. Secrets they will do anything to keep. But be careful, Michelle. These are dangerous people. I love you, and I want to keep you, even if you are a woman. I have taken control of your feminization. Their doctor will send all of his information to me. I will find out that the fuck they have you on. Your breasts are larger than mine. Your hips, skin, face. It all looks like you are six months into a year of therapy, not one month. What in the living hell do they have you on?”

Michael shook his head.

“I am going to find out. We have to kick ass, Michelle. But, you still have your submissive duties to those men, and to me. So lets go have some fun in the bedroom.”

Chelsie took Michel to their bedroom and they held eachother. It had been such a long time since they had any physical or intimate contact with eachother. Chelsie loved just holding her man now. She held Michael tight against her body and didnt want to let him go. She burred her head in the put Michael's neck. “I love you so much, Michelle. I miss holding you to me so much.”

Michel just held Chelsie.

“I am going to show you a brand new world, Michelle. Love making between women is a different kind than with a man. Its something else entirely. I think you are now ready to experience it. A man takes his woman, and they unite. But its mostly a physical and sexual experience that is fleeting, And then its over. Women bond on a much more emotional level during our love making. We stroke, touch, kiss eachother, we experience the physical sensations on a deeper level than we can with a man. Let me show you, Michelle.”

Chelsie slowly began kissing Michels neck. The kisses were delicate at first as she traced kisses along his neck and his jaw line. Chelsie as gently as possible tenderly traced her fingertips along his face and down to his chest. She stroked his areolas ever so gently sending his nerve endings flaming with an unbelievable rush of sensations. It was something he never experienced before. It felt like all of the nerve endings in his entire body exploded with pleasure all at once. She kissed the inside of his wrists and gently ran her fingertips along his stomach and down to his groin. She didn’t jack or stroke it like men do. It was a gentle sensation that was so much more as she kept kissing his neck and chest.

Eventually, he figured it out and returned his kisses to her neck and jaw line tracing up her face to her ears and back down as they rubbed their bodies together enjoying the sensual sensations and connecting on a much deeper level. They both had the most earth shattering experience they ever experienced. Michael never knew this type of thing was possible. They laid in bed stroking and kissing eachother for hours until their entire energy was spent.

Michael was breathing heavy, “What was that?”

“This is how women make love. I never did it with a woman. I never really wanted to. But, now we don’t have many options and since you decided to go off and make yourself a woman, here we are. I am with a woman. This is what we do. You will always be mine!” She kissed him again.

They talked into the night, lying in eahcothers arms. Michael also missed the intimacy he had with his wife. He missed it all so much.

Chelsie was gone by the time he woke up around dawn to get ready for the day. He did know she checked her computer emails and mentioned something being glad the doctor sent her all of his information on his blood, the medication and timings. And he remembered something about her total confusion about his morning injections. She mentioned that it was something she never heard of. Michael heard her get on the phone and talk to another doctor who specialized in male to female trans people. He remembered their total confusion on this medication and how they never heard of it. She took off to find out what in the hell his company was making him take. None of those doctors knew what it was. He sincerely hoped she would figure it all out. How ever, he had things to do this morning.

It was his first day he would have to show up as a woman, and work in the secretary's office as a secretary. It was most humiliating. Michael knew that all of the other secretary's also knew. The sideways glances, the smirks he got from the women there. The way they treated him and then that cunt Jennifer Hudson telling him to get her her lataas and coffees for her in the morning. It was all so demeaning. At least when he was in the position, he would get his own damn drinks. He never demanded a woman do it for him.

Michael took a long hot shower and then proceeded to get dress himself for his first half day as a secretary. He spared his woman’s executive business suit. He was just a secretary today.

So he also spared the pencil skirt that women Like Jennifer wore. He had to wear something more conservative and subservient looking, not a high powered executive making a six figure salary. He wore a below the knee length flowing dress and a matching white blouse. Simple white stockings encased his legs and he had been shaving for over a month.

Michaels wore five inch pumps. That wasn’t fair, but it was what was demanded. None of the other women wore heels so high, but Gerald demanded. And he finished off the look with his enormous D breastforms. Michael added a little makeup to highlight his eyes and his lips, and take the attention off his straight jawline. Michael was ready.

Michael was taken to the doctor to get his daily injection when he arrived for the day. It hurt and sent his system running hot for several hours. It was a very uncomfortable feeling.

His first duty was always to bring Jennifer Hudson her morning Latee. He went to the Coffee room and make his her drink. He made a chocolate cream latee and minced up to Jennifer Husdons office and obediently sat the drink down on her desk and meekly curtsied. “I brought you your Latee, Ma’am.” Then he stood there with his hands folded in the proper subservient position waiting for further instructions.

Jennifer looked looked as if she finally noticed Michael. “Thank you, sexy Girl. I have some files for you this morning. Then enter these new accounts into the database. I have some new clients I need you to call and schedule their appointments for later today, or tomorrow if possible. I should have some new tasks for you by then. Thank you very much. Oh, and between new accounts and the calls. Can you come see me privately. My sexy girl.”

Jennifer could be so demeaning. He looked down in shame. “Yes, Ma’am. Is that all?”

“Yes, and don’t forget to do the feminine walk for me. I love you swaying your hips as you walk. shake your chest for me, and make that sexy face.”

Michael wiggled his chest making his forms sway and he made a submissive sensual face as he wiggled for her. Jennifer smiled. “That is all, now I have things to do, Remember that walk, if I hear you aren’t walking like that, I will punish you, sexy girl.”

Michael walked out waving his hips exaggeratedly with each step, really hating this bitch. He made sure to exaggerate his hip sway as he walked. Michael heard Jennifer laughing as he walked out.

Michael went down to the secretary’s office and sat at his cubicle with all of the other secretary's doing their duties. Michael began his own duties for Jennifer. He openedthe Database, and got the new accounts ready to enter. Michael began entering the information for the new accounts, their names, the people involved and the account number and how much they were all for. It was very intensive work.

Michael occasionally got up and went file the right papers in the cabinet and went back to his station to enter another new account. He repeated that process a few times, and had to go to the copier to make the proper copies for the redundancy sake. Another secretary met him at the file cabinet. She looked at him with an extremely amused look on her face. The young woman wore such a wolfish smile on her face he seemed to shrink before her eyes.

“Who do you really think you are kidding here?” She demanded in such a condescending tone.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” Michael replied in such a meek trembling voice.

“Really, Michael Petreo. The manger of the accounting division, the one who sent us all of those files in the past year, and you would criticize us if we didn’t do it quick enough. You were such an ass. Now you are here, dressed like that and doing Jennifer’s files. Shes a bigger cunt than you were. You are here trying to be another woman here, thinking we don’t know because you have those breasts, those heels and makeup. You styled your hair, and you think we don’t know?”

Michael didn’t say anything. He just stared at his feet.

She laughed. “I don’t know what is going on. But you must have pissed someone off really bad to be sent here like this. I mean, if you were trans, you could still work in your position and it would be no problem. But to be sent here, dressed like that. You must have really fucked up.”

Michael didn’t move. He just stood there feeling so small.

The woman actually reached up and shook his breasts. “And to have breasts like those. To be going to see Gerald. Of course he would demand this look for you. He is the type. See our new secretary on that side. Evelin and Marcia. See their chests. They are Geralds. Of course, he doesn’t get to do with them what he does with you. But they are his eye candy.” The woman snorted.

He stuttered, “I. I have things to do this morning.”

“I bet you do, but let me show you how to do them better. Then Mrs Hudson wont be so upset with you.”

The woman showed Michael how to make quicker copies and how to do the filing better. Then she took Michael back to his station and showed him how to manipulate the database faster and enter the data into the databases. The woman reached down his blouse and felt his breastforms. “I doubted you were really stacked that way. Of course its what Gerald likes. Hes such a bastard.”

By that time, He was sure Jennifer was expecting him any time. He went up the steps to his old office to see Jennifer waiting impatiently for him. She shut the door. “Okay sexy girl. I want a private sexy dance right here. Slowly strip your top off, and show me the sexiest strip tease you can. DO it now.”

The lights were dimmed and she locked her office door. Michael started swaying his hips in a sexy twirling dance she taught him to do as he sensually, and slowly unbuttoned his blouse showing her his bra as he swayed around. His hatred burnt for Jennifer more and more. It would soon be time to go meet Gerald for another heavy sex session. He could tell that Jennifer was getting very hot.

Chelsie finally had a midday break from meeting new patience and learning the ropes to her residency.

She found the names of the medication her husband was one. One of them was the usual estrogen supplements. But this one injection totally confused her.

She got on a medical database and entered the name. Its file and information came up. She printed it and began reading what it was all about.

A frightening horrifying change in her face appearing as she read its information. Her fists tightened up into white balls. Her body tightened up. Her face reddened. Her rage nearly exploded and she stood up and kicked a file cabinet almost over. She snarled in rage.

“it will cause Male menstruation.” It said on its headline.

As she read on. The injections cause the internal male organs to transform on a genetic level into proper female reproductive organs. A uterus will form within months, and female ovaries and a birth canal. The male will start menstruating. It will be imperative for the male to have a full sexual reassignment surgery to form a vagina at that time. Warning, the patient must not stop these injections once it starts reforming new organs. If stopped in midstream, death could result.”

There were several other variations to be selective on what the patient wants. Michael was receiving the one specializing in breast development. It said that the patient would end up with an E cup or greater.

What in the hell was this. Another doctor heard her screaming and ran to her trying to find out what the deal was.

Chelsie showed the man a paper. “Look at this, this is what a doctor is making my husband take.”

He looked at the paper as the blood left his face. “In the name of god why?”

Chelsie snarled. “I don’t know, but i’m going to kick that doctors ass. Have Dr Porter handle my patience for today. This quack is getting his ass kicked.” Chelsie rushed out and got in her car to return to the office building her husband was at.

She rushed though the door in a barely controlled rage. She made it up to Geralds office and shoved him against the wall. She balled her fist and slugged him across the face. He fell to the ground and then stood up in rage and went at her. Gerald was a huge strong guy but he was no match for Chelsie. She easily parried his blow and knocked him down. Then she grabbed his arm and twisted it painfully. Cheryl snarled, “Stop resisting. I trained in boxing, kick boxing, and jujitsu. I’m a senior black belt and competed in the elite divisions. I will break your arm Gerald.”

He stopped resisting. “Okay, lets talk, what is the problem?” Gerald demanded.

Chelsie showed him the paper she printed out. “This, bring me that quack doctor now, He is the one I want to kick his ass. None of you morons have a clue what you are doing.”

Gerald walked out and returned with the doctor. Chelsie went at him and he was no match. Chelsie threw him down and started locking his arm when suddenly she felt a gun poking the side of her heard.

She reacted immediately knocking the gun away, grabbing the arm and taking the gun from him as the guard cried out. She ripped the gun away, breaking his hand.”

she pointed the gun at the guard, “Lock the door, and bar it with this chair.”

The guard did as she commanded. Then she pulled the gun back and slammed it into the doctors face. She whipped it around a few more times beating him with the gun barrow. Chelsie decided she better stop before she really injures this guy. Blood was already pouring from his nose.

“You don’t know what you are doing. Look at this paper, this is what you are giving Michael. Read it NOW.”

The doctor read it and saw what the problem was. He started apologizing. It was no use.

“I said I didn’t want my husband destroyed. You said Fontano wanted a sissy, with male parts. Thats not what you will get. All you saw was it caused male menstruation. You didn’t read about it reforming actual female reproductive organs. Of course he will start menstruating with a uterus. But unless we operate then, where will the flow go. It will just build up and kill him. Michael will have to become a full functioning woman. Or he will die. I have lost my husband.”

None of them knew what to say at that point.

“How is my Michael going to handle this. He isnt trans. What will he do?”


Note from the Author
I really hope that this story isnt too Dark or disturbing for the people here. I hoped you would like it

The Cheating Husband chapter 3

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
The Cheating Husband


By Julia Michelle


Michael had to work in the office as a woman and begins learning more about what they do there. He does as Chelsie asks.
He has an encounter with Jennifer Husdon as he works under her.
Chelsie studies the information and begins to form a plan for Michael to escape.

Chapter 3

The Door was bared shut and Chelsie held the company's president and the doctor hostage with the guards gun that he had just pulled.

Unlike most usual hostage situations, these men knew they had royally fucked up the plan. They really didn’t understand what to do now. None of them thought to call the police at this point. The police would have just as many questions for them as they had for Chelsie. Chelsie knew she couldn’t hold these men for too long.

She looked at the President Gerald. “I want the Doctor put in front of the board and his license revoked for ever. Report him to the state board for this.”

“Hes paid and protected by Fontano. Nothing will happen to him. I seriously doubt Fontano will even care if his sissy Michael has to become a full woman. That will just be more exciting for him knowing that under all of that femininity and curves is the mind of a suffering man.”

“What can I possibly do?” They saw Chelsies mind going full speed for about half of a minute. She knew she didn’t have much more time. All that needed to happen was an employee try to get into Geralds office for them to realize the situation and get the police involved. She formed a plan and approached the president. She pulled the guns berrow back and struck Gerald on the back of the head. She did the same to the Doctor and guard and walked out to meet her stunned husband Michael.

She pulled him into a kiss. “We don’t have much time. Go into Gerald's office, hack in and get all of his private codes for the account and install a key logger that sends everything to my cloud account. Do it quickly before they wake up.”

Michael did as she commanded. “They must never know you were here. Now go back to your duties for Jennifer and Gerald, act like everything's normal. I will handle this.”

When Gerald woke up with a splitting headache. He saw a note taped to his suit. He pulled it off and it was from Chelsie, of course. It said. “I wouldn’t report any of this if I was you. I can easily report your doctor myself, and I tracked some of Fontanos accounts to your personal account, it shows you have all set up my husband. We can still keep working toward the final goal of Michael being Fontanos female wife. I just wanted you all ot know your error.”

Geralds was angry. Tracking specific payments from Fontano to his firm could get them in massive trouble. At the least, they could be asked many uncomfortable questions. He decided to leave this alone.

Michael had went back to the secretary’s office to finish her filing and data entry for the Day. She had almost finished by the time his wife called him into Geralds office.

Michael did his best to hack into the secret database files to transfer as much of the information there as he could, without letting it all be traced back. It was difficult and slow, but he had the knowledge to do it and bypass the systems security protocol. Now that he would get the administration passwords, it would make the process so much quicker. Most of the company used Oracle software.

He was happy that some of the other women on the floor was willing to help him. They all knew who he was and his actual gender. Some of them assumed he was in transition to become a woman. Others knew that wasn’t the case or else he would not be down there with the other secretary’s. If he decided to transition, he could still be one of the administrates upstairs still doing his job. But, most of the women treated him well regardless of what they thought of his status as a woman and did their best to help him. He was really grateful because Jennifer was very rough on him.

He had just finished when he got a call and picked up his phone. It was Jennifer telling him that she needed him now. And to bring her a chocolate latee please.

He minced up as some of the secretary giggled and made her a drink, and got the needed files in a folder and went up to see what Jennifer wanted.

He met Jennifer in her office and submissively laid the drink on her desk. “Here is your Latee Ma’am. I have the files for the accounts you requested.”

Gerald had just entered. Jennifer said, “I have some news for you. Gerald has just placed you directly under me. I am now your boss and you are my personal secretary. Also, you are to work full time as a woman secretary. You are no longer allowed to present yourself as male. Is that clear.”

A tear rolled down his face, not that he had time to redress once his half day was over anyway. The day was so busy, it may as well be full time. The women in the office assumed it was anyway. He still liked having the option of being male if he chose to. “I understand,” He said ashamed.

Gerald reached over and caressed Michaels ass and squeezed one of his cheeks. Then pulled him into a kiss right in front of Jennifer. She just watched and enjoyed the show. One of Gerald’s hands made it under Michael’s blouse and began pinching his nipple, underneath his breastforms. He considered resisting with Jennifer watching. This was so demeaning having a woman watching this. He couldn’t resist, Michael could do nothing, but let Gerald have his way as he pushed his tongue deep into his mouth probing around, swirling and kissing him. Gerald began unbuttoning his blouse and opening it, as he caressed Michael’s breasts some more.

“I knew you were wearing a bra, that’s so hot Michelle. You are well on your way to becoming a real woman. Don’t stop now, make out with Gerald some more. I am enjoying watching this. Don’t let me down.”

Gerald got Michael’s blouse off and unclasp his bra and let it fall off. Jennifer watched the massive breast forms fall to the floor as the bra slid down his arms. Her eyes widened seeing Michael’s developing breasts. She squealed girlishly, “Oh my god, you have real breasts? I thought they were just bra enhancers. You have real womanly boobs. You are on your way, sexy girl.”

She enjoyed watching Gerald squeeze and play with Michael’s actual breasts. Then Jennifer gave him a command. “I seen you make out enough. Now, kneel, take out Gerald’s cock and give him a good blowjob. I have wanted to see you do that since I heard you two were in a relationship. I always wanted to see a submissive feminine man give a dominant man a blowjob. Now do it.”

Michel looked over with pleading eyes. Begging Jennifer not to demean him like this. There was no mercy, “Do it, give Gerald a blowjob NOW or I will write you up for insubordination”

Michael had done this before so that wasn’t much of the issue. He still hated it regardless of how many times he went down to suck Gerald off. He hated it regardless of how he did it and he had learned many different ways to give a man a blowjob. There was the traditional kneeling and man standing to do it. There was the man sitting with his legs spread and he kneeling in between the legs to do it. That was typical the more traditional submissive way of doing it. The man standing was the male dominant way to forcefully facefuck the girl.

There was him laying back and letting Gerald mount his face. There was the man lying back and he learned over to suck the man. And there was one of the worst. He laid down and the man laid over his face totally flat fucking his face as if he would’ve be fucking a woman’s pussy, only his entire crouch and his body laying completely over his face. But that may not be the worst. It was one of them. The absolute worst he could think of was he was laying over the side of the bed with his head hanging back. Gerald standing over his head. He leaned his head back to give Gerald a straight path right down his throat. That was horrible. It was shameful that he really learned how to keep his throat lose for proper throat fucking so he didn't gag and vomit as much. Keeping lose stopped the retching impulse. He wasn’t sure that was something a straight man should know, but hours and hours of relentless throat fucking over the past few weeks had taught him a lot.

It really shamed Michael that he had learned so many different ways of giving a man a blowjob.

He knelt as Jennifer watched him expectedly with a totally captivated expression on her face. Her eyes were totally aroused as he lowered Gerald’s pants and opened his mouth. Jennifer smiled as he leaned forward to engulf Gerald’s cock between his lips and started his back and fourth motions. Guiding his locked cherry red lips along the length of Gerald’s penis. Jennifer’s eyes weres were filled with delight. Gerald put his hand on the back of Michael’s head to guide his efforts, and force him to move faster and faster. It didnt last too long at all. He did this for around twenty minutes until he was finally rewarded with a warm sickening ejaculation right into his mouth. Jennifer smirked as he choked and gagged in disgust. No matter how many times he did this, the taste of another mans sperm in his mouth was going to cause him to gag in revulsion. He fought a strong sensation of sickening nausea that threaten to make him spew the contents of his lunch on the floor.

Jennifer laughed as he fought the sensation. “Some girls love the taste, some girls hate the hate. I guess you are one of those that hate it.”

“I am not a girl,” Michael said acidly. “No matter what they do, I will still be a heterosexual man. So, the taste of another mans cock in my mouth is disgusting, his sperm is totally revolting. I cant handle it.”

Jennifer laughed. “I guess you haven’t heard. All of your records, including the state and federal now list you as Female. You will be receiving new identification documents. You are being scheduled for a few sexual reassignment surgery. Get used to doing feminine things. You are a woman.”

“What,” Michael shouted in rage. “You cant do that to me. I AM A MAN!”

“No you aren’t.”

“We have to change you,” Gerald said. “Your wife learned out that medication we have you on will require a full sex transformation. Including sexual, a vaginoplasty and everything. You must, or you will die when you begin menstruating as a woman. We have no choice in the matter, if you want to live.”

“Menstruating,” Jennifer said in delight. “Oh my god, get ready for that experience, Michelle. How will you say you are a man when you are experiencing a period. I am not sure how you can say that with another mans cum in your mouth.”

“Men give eachother blowjobs and still remain men,” Michael protested. “Being a gay bottom doesn’t make one less manly. But periods. That will take some consideration. How ever, I still say I am a man. Trans men with female bodys call themselves men often enough. What ever you force me though, I will still be male in my mind. I will just hate my female body. I dont know how I will handle it.”

Michael put his face in his hands and began weeping. This was terrible. How could he live as a woman? He glared at Gerald, “This is what you wanted all along, isnt it? You wanted to make me into a complete woman for you, and for the other men?”

Gerald shook his head. “No, I only wanted to make you dress as a woman and give you some feminine features to make you more appealing to heterosexual men. I never intended of making you a complete woman. I messed up and I am sorry for that Michelle. I didn’t mean this.”

He looked at Jennifer with questioning eyes. “I think this is Sad, Michelle. Humiliating and dominating you as a feminine male is fun. I enjoy the power. It wouldn’t be the same if you had to become a full functioning woman. I hope a way can be found to avoid it.” She looked at Michael with a genuine look of sympathy that really struck him considering how she had treated him in the past. “I am really sorry for this pretty girl. I really am.”

“Thank you,” He said to Jennifer.

“Now go clean up. Its about time to clock out. Can you go get me a cup of hot chocolate before you leave?”

“Sure,” Michel said smiling as he headed toward the restroom to clean his face off and redue some of his makeup. Then he headed for the office to get his bosses drink.

Chelsie had did her time at the hospital seeing new patients and finally got the chance to come home.

She immediately put herself to trying to find a way out of this situation. She began downloading the terabytes of data that had been uploaded to her cloud by Michael. There were gigabytes of accounting data from their various clients and associates. There were account numbers, sums, companys that were connected to the Firm.

Then there were other accounts about the clients of their clients and agreements they had, contracts and funds and various connections between all of them. It was all so bewildering. So she settled into sifting though it all and trying to make sense of it all. This would likely take all night so she began compiling it all to her own database. She called in some of her friends to help her make sense of it all.

It was late into the night when she began forming a good picture of it all. Much of it began making sense and then a plan before to form in her mind. It was daring, and dangerous. But, it could work. She knew the right people to contact to began forming the plan. If Michael would cooperate, then they would protect her for a cost. And once he was on the inside, he could get more info about them and their dealings and then perhaps, this could be stopped. But these people never did anything for nothing. Michael would have to pay a cost for their protection. But it was better than what Fontano was demanding. Much better. And the best part of it, these people hated traffickers and pimps. These people strictly forbid trafficking in girls, and pimping. Breaking that rule often meant something very nasty. Some of these people were her patients she treated. They liked her a lot. She suspected that they would be very willing to help her family.

Chelsie heard Michael come though the door, but he didn’t greet her at all. He just ran to their bedroom and collapsed in their bed. He slammed the door and Chelsie thought she heard desperate crying. Something was wrong. Chelsie guessed that someone there told him the bad news about his sex in an effort to hurt and humiliate him. Anger burnt in her again, but in any event, she had to have a long discussion with Michael anyway.

She went into the bedroom and snuggled up to her husband. She said nothing for a long while as she just protectively held her husband close to her. Caressing his back, and snuggled in to comfort him. Eventually, he got his emotions under control and looked into her loving face.

“They told you, didn’t they?”

“Yes,” Michael replied. “They told me that I would have to have surgery to become a full woman. This medican I am on, Gerald said was growing a uterus and functioning ovaries in my body. Is that true?”

“Yes,” Chelsie said. “that is true.”

“Oh my god,” Michael wailed. “How is that possible? How is it doing this to me? Can you please explain.”

“Its totally causing your body to regrow new organs from whats already there. Its rearranging all of your internal organs and reconstructing your body from the genetic level as a girl. Your chromosomes, your skin, everything. Its adsorbing your male stuff and reconstructing you as a female. Some tings will still need the aid of a surgeon. Its like a rebirth. And we cant just stop taking it. Its reconstructing new organs inside of you. If we just stop, then that will stop and you will have half completed organs, and your body wont functioning with that. It has to run its course. So you will start functioning as a woman. And if we don’t construct a vagina in you, then when you start flowing, it will just kill you.”

“Thats what I thought. So I was thinking, and i’m not sure about this. You are the Doctor. But, don’t some women have their ovaries and Uterus removed. Especially, trans men. But women for various reasons? When mine is build, couldn’t a surgeon go in and take it out?”

A light bulb went off in Chelsies mind. “Yes of course. There are risks, and there will be some effects, but it can be done. Just like its done in other women and you will have those effects. The lowering of your estrogen will result in early menopause. But, I don’t see any reason why not. I will have to contact a surgeon and see about the specifics. But, I see no reason why not and then you can keep your male equipment. But, Michael, its still likely that sexually, your male equipment will be non functional. It will still be there if this can be done. I am so happy?” Chelsie smiled lovingly.

Chelsie pushed herself up and looked seriously. “Michael. I looked at all of the data so far. I think I found a way we can help you. I thought of a plan.

Chelsie first laid out the situation for Michael. “So you skimmed a lot of money from Fontanos organization. You stupidly thought he wouldn’t notice a mealy twenty five million dollars to pay off some major debts you acquired from federally funded projects. You didn’t realize the entire thing was a trap, and they knew you were greedy and stupid. They made that money too attractive for you to resist. When you took it, then you were approached and forced to comply with them under the threat of going to prison for a long long time, or just being killed. You didnt realize how dangerous Fontano was, or how immoral he was that he would demand you be feminized, and sent to him to become his wife. Is that about correct?”

“Yes,” Michael agreed. “Except my boss just started feminizing me, I didn’t know it was all being done for Fontano. I thought it was my own boss who wanted this. I wasn’t told why it was happening. They just started doing it, and Gerald started forcing me into sex with him. He said if I resisted, that he would have me sent to prison.”

“Fontano is a horrible organization,” Chelsie said to him. “they traffic girls, drugs, they enslave and capture many girls. But, they comply with the federal authorities, and turn in the right people at right times, and pay off many others. They are highly connected so few are afraid to touch anyone in that organization. But, they do have their enemies who would love to take them out. I went though everything you sent me. And I found a hole we can exploit. Olav Goncharov and his organization. They are a family of russian mobsters. But, they hate traffickers with a passion. So far, they have an uneasy alliance with the Fontanos and a loose agreement not to traffic girls in areas Goncharov control. Govcharov pays fontano money for protection and for the alliance. And their agreement to keep girls and drugs out of those areas. Govcharov suspect that Fontano is breaking the agreement, and taking girls out of the areas Govcharov operate. So far, they cant prove it. These Russians are very powerful and ruthless. They are one of the people Fontano fear for good reason. I have the information you need. We have to find a way to get it to them. I know some high level people from the Govcharov family. I treated some of them and their family. So, you are to go in your most sexy outfit and meet one of their leaders. I will tell you where to go and how to act. Don’t approach him, he will approach you. You be sexy and use your female charms. They wont do something for nothing. At first, you just be sexy and appealing. He will fall for you and you go with him. If you do it right, he will help you. He has a soft spot for desperate girls who want protected. Don’t offer him any information at first. Wait until he asks about you and then you mention you were Fontanos girls, and you wanted to get away. They distrust free information so wait until he asks about you and how you got there. Just mention at first, that you want protection. He will offer you protection and you be your seductive self and his girlfriend. Dont offer that Fontano wants to force you to marry him. Wait until they ask for more information and when you tell them that, thats when they will likely get you into some higher level meetings to see what you know, and what is going on. Then you tell them about yourself and how Fontano wants to make you marry him. You tell them what you know, give them the information on Fontano and what they are doing. Thats when they will likely act. In that situation, they may require you to help them. As if they are going to stick their neck out for you, they may require you to help them take out Fontano.”

This was going to be difficult and humiliating to have to seduce a guy into a relationship. At least it wasn’t for nothing” Chelsie saw his distress and reluctance.

“Michael, I know this will be difficult for you as a male. At least it wont be forced on you. These are actually very nice guys. They wont hurt you. They hate people who hurt girls. They hate that with a passion. They will be more than willing to offer you protection.” Chelsie said.

“But, im not a girl,” Michael said. “Surely they will find that out if I do what you are suggesting. They are bound to find ‘THAT’ out.” Michael said.

“Yes,” Said Chelsie. “don’t hide that you aren’t an actual born genetic girl. Tell them the truth when he approaches you. It wont matter, these people will still protect you. And this guy will still be willing to be in a relationship with you.”

“So I have to be his girlfriend, and fuck him for him to help me?” Michael spat out.

Chelsie shook her head sympathetically. “No, nothing like that. Dont even offer that at first. Just act like a nice girl who is looking for the right guy. Mention you are in trouble, but don’t offer everything. Just let him get to know you, you go out with him. He wont even try sex at first. Go out with him, stay with him. Then, Fontano will be more reluctant to approach you if you are with them. Maybe, weeks down the line as you are established with him. He may inquire more into your past, and where you come from. Then you mention you are running away from Fontano. That you were their girl and you didnt' like how they treated you. That will endure you to him. Things will progress from there.”

“Chelsie,” Michael asked with questioning eyes. “There is something I would like to know about women. If you can tell me. Why do so many women like to see a smaller weaker and even unwilling heterosexual male be sexually dominated or forced by a stronger male? I have noticed that many women enjoy that. Jennifer at work really enjoyed seeing me submit to Gerald. Some of the secretary's like the idea so much, they make snied comments about it. I can see the fascination and enjoyment they get from the idea. I think even you enjoyed the sight to a point. And I know you enjoy videos of other men being fucked and forced by stronger man. This upsets you because it is me, your beloved husband.”

“Michael,” Chelsie said seriously. “I dont like forced on unwilling males. Never. I thought it was hot when I thought you had submitted on your own, and it was like a game. I got angry when I learned the truth. But for many women, it is really hot. Males are so strong and domineering. Thats how we like to view males, how many of us see the typical male. That is many girls personal experience. And some times, those encounters have been hurtful. Dominant males dont always accept no for an answer. And some women have been cheated on, and their feelings ignored.”

Chelsie considered how to explain it to Michael so he woudn’t be hurt. “So some women are very angry at what happened to them at the hands of men. Other women just enjoy it. That a weaker, or more submissive heteroseuxal man can be forced into sexual contact with a stronger man. The fact that such a thing is so unwanted, and revolting to him is really exciting to those women. They love the idea. That the male is hurt and suffering makes it hotter, because they suffered like the women suffered. That a man can be put in the female position to a stronger man, like they may have been. And for other women who have not experienced such things. The image that a man is made to submit as a female to another man is still exciting and hot. Its hard to explain. Its something many women like.”

“I think I understand. If we get though this, I may do it more for you. I dont entirely hate doing it for Jennifer. I think she really is nice. She is strong and dominant, and enjoyed seeing me dress up for her.”

“Chelsie,” Michael said. “You need to know that somehow, Gerald and his company told me they changed all of my state documents, and employment to say I am female.”

Chelsies jaw dropped. “Well, lets see if we can confirm it. If its true, then its great.”

Michael tried dot protest but Chelsie stopped him. “If its true, then when shit really hits the fan, and it will. It will open the company up to charges of fraud and altering documents. They will go down hard. But lets see if its true.”

Michael got on the computer and got into the state server and looked at his documents. “Chelsie, its true. It says I am born female.”

“They are fucked.” Chelsie said with a malicious smile.

Note from the Author.
Can some people please leave me some comments telling me what you genially think of this. My previous story I posted has been up most of the day and no one left anything yet :(
At least tell me you like it, if you do, and if not, tell me and if you can, tell me what you didnt like

The Other Woman

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

The Other Woman

by Julia Christine

In this story, we have a princess raised in a cruel male dominated culture looking for a subservient husband that wont take everything she has from her. And we have a submissive man in a free culture half way across the world trapped in a cruel loveless marriage to a woman who only wants to demean and crush him. His wife has stolen everything from him.

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

The Other Woman Chapter 1

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
The other woman

by Julia Christine

In this story, we have a princess raised in a cruel male dominated culture looking for a subservient husband that wont take everything she has from her. And we have a submissive man in a free culture half way across the world trapped in a cruel loveless marriage to a woman who only wants to demean and crush him. His wife has stolen everything from him.

And I guess I must give readers a warning. While this story is brutal. There is no TG element in this chapter. Sorry. There is forced homosexuality and humiliation on the hero.

Chapter 1

Princess Yasmine Syied Abdulla was sitting in her bedroom looking into a mirror wondering about her future.

Princess Yasmeen Syied Abdulla was sitting in her bedroom looking into a mirror wondering about her future.

She had so far successfully avoided a marriage in this terribly restrictive kingdom so far. That was good so far. All of the men that had been suggested to her so far would end up stripping everything she had, and leaving her with nothing and totally subservient to their authority. The way marriages usually worked in this Kingdom. With her father ailing in his old age, she was what was left and she wanted it to remain that way. She was the voice of the monarchy at the moment. They looked to her.

Her three brothers were gone. The oldest Kaliphah Abdullah was living with his own boyfriend, and the rumor was he was the submissive bottom. She had even heard that he dresses up in a pink gown to satisfy his boyfriend. No one would approve of him. The next oldest brother Kalid had abandoned the faith of Allah. Kalid was somewhere in Italy, married to a catholic woman. He didn’t really care much about the politics of the Kingdom. The youngest brother was into drugs and the wild life.

Her only sister was twelve and Yasmeen did what she could to protect her little sister. Her biggest fear was being pressed into a marriage to a dominant typical man that would take away her freedom and her voice. That was a real danger. She had to find the right guy to marry, someone who would defer to her. No one in this culture or any neighboring kingdom would do. They would want her power and leave her with nothing. She was almost out of options and if she didn’t marry soon, she may be pressed into a marriage and lose everything. She had looked around for the right king of man.

She had big plans to reform the Kingdom if only she could make her rule secure enough that she could begin implementing her reforms. She had to survive first, and secure her rule with the right marriage.

AN advertisement from a man, and some messages caught her eye. He said he was a subservient man who wanted a strong dominant woman. It was a good start if it was true. He was rich and ran a bank in New york. But he wanted help, he was married to a cruel heartless woman who simply ignored and abused him. She simply wanted access to his money, and left him with nothing but locked in a room when he wasn’t at his work. Perhaps, this may work if any of it was true. She planed on sending some people to New York and make contact with this man. William Bently. If his story was true, she would have to meet him very secretly. His private message to her said he would give her everything, and anything if she would help him. He only wanted to see the people hurting him pay. Princess Yasmeen Sayid started making the proper arrangements to check this man out.

Later that evening, Yasmeen has called for a meeting with her advisers and her administrates. Ameera and Aisha were there, those women were her most trusted advisers.

She began the meeting, “I may have found the right man for me. I need Ameera to take a team there to check him out. His name is William Bently that runs a bank in New York. He makes a seven figure salary and he may be palatable enough to help me secure my rule.”

Both women looked very doubtful. “New York, you mean he is an american business man and a banker?”

Yasmeen nodded. “Yes,”

“How can such a man be right for you. The council would never approve of you marrying an American.”

“If he is the right man,” Yasmeen said. “Then it can work. If he is palatable enough he can adapt to our culture and integrate. The council would approve.

“What makes you think he will?” Amira inquired.

“Thats for you to find out. From What he said so far, I think there’s a chance. He is married to an incredibly cruel domineering wife who gives him no love and no freedom. She takes his money and uses it to spend on her own boyfriend. He spends his days locked ina room, or at the bank making money for her. If this is true, then there’s a good chance. We need to find out.”

“How can a man allow that to happen to him?” Ameera asked. It was unbelievable. As she considered the typical men from her culture. That if a wife did even the slightest thing to bring his ire, she would be beaten or lashed into obedience. IF she dared do anything to really displease or dishonor the marriage, it could mean her life. And most of the men would look the other way and cover for him. But this american wasn't a member of this culture. Then she said” there is one other big problem even if he is submissive enough to let you lead. He is an American and probably not even muslim. You know the council will never approve of you leading if the royal princess of our islamic kingdom marries a nonmuslim infidel. That would be disgrace. They would take the crown from you. Your claim would be invalidated just like your brothers. You know what happened when your little brother Kalid married that catholic girl in Italy. He was Disowned and his right to rule was invalidated.”

Yasmeen smiled. “If he is the right man, he will convert to our faith for me. Then the counsel would approve, and hail me for converting a nonmuslim american to the right path of our holy prophet peace be upon him, and Allah. I would become the greatest.”

Ameera and Aisha smirked, “If, your highness. Only if you do. You will be asking a lot for an American businessmen. To leave his life, everything he loves, integrate in to a totally foreign and possibly dangerous hostile culture, and change his entire faith for you. That is a lot to ask.”

“If his story is true,” Yasmeen said. “He would do that in a second. I would be his savior and the rewards for his conversion would be limitless. He would be given respect, power he never imagined, and my ever lasting love.”

“He wouldn’t have any power,” Ameera stated.

“Sure he would,” Yasmeen corrected her friend. “not the kingdom but I would insure he would be listened to, and respected. I would be so thankful he would have my gratitude and love. But first, we need to find out about this man. It could all be wrong, or a trick. I have a feeling about this man. If its true, his bitch wife will have a surprise as her world comes crashing down around her. If she wants to face the power of our kingdom.”

Yasmeen smiled even more. “So prepare a diplomatic delegation to the United States. Ameera, you will be in charge. Inquire about this man, his family and this bank. I give you full authority to act on behalf of my office. If it is true, we will make a massive deposit in that bank, and buy its shares. Before anyone knows anything, the bank will be owned by the Abdullah royal family, and the Kingdom of Najd. They wont know what hit them. We will liberate William and see how palatable he is for our ends.

It was Decision day for William. He needed to decide if he was going to act, or if he wasn’t. He had been thinking all about his life and how he had come to this point. The road was rough and humiliating. He used to didnt know how things had come to this point. He knew

William thought about the first time when he met Hildagard. She was such a unusual woman he fell for her almost immediately. He was still a young man in his mid twenties by now, but he could pass for 20 if he decided to. He had very youthful features. Some may even think he was seventeen or eighteen if they didn’t look too closely. He used to be wild and uncontrollable sleeping with various women and not caring. hildegard saw right though the brashness to his core, and he feel desperately and deeply in love with her. She got him to his knees within weeks and started training him. He loved it and did anything she commanded. He didn’t know she was manipulating and using him until it was too late. He married her when she asked, and then she brought the hammer down on his pride. She sent him to another woman to train and use even harsher. Then william heard that hildegard was sleeping with another older and more dominant man while he was being beaten and trained by her friend Astrid. She was ruthless and relentless beating him daily for the most minor things. She trained him to be totally submissive to a womans will and give himself no thought. When she thought he was broken enough hildegard came to get him.

He found out he no longer slept in his wifes bed with her. He was moved to the closet and she gave him a few days doing all of the chores, obeying her, and just humiliating himself. Then she invited him to Mike and demanded he kneel and give Mike a blowjob. He couldn’t demean himself that much, she was enraged and beat him badly. William was sent back to Mistress Astred for more training and she was even more ruthless. William spent several weeks with her as she beat him for everything. She used the cane, whip, and began pegging and forcing him to suck it. He was in terror every minute.

He didnt know that at that time, astred had taken over his position and gave hildegard control over the company, the money and his assets. She came to get him, mike was there and he said little but it was clear how the power structure was. He was willing to accept it for Hildas love. Mike took him in and locked him in the room which was now bare of everything he owned, except for a bed, a wardrobe with very few clothing in it, and a chain hooked to a ring in the floor. It came clear what they intended him for now. He was a slave. His thin door was replaced with a very thick wooden door and there was no handle on his side.

He didnt know how long he was in there for as he heard laughing and they were probably watching his videos of his trianing with Astrid.

Hilda unlocked his door and told him that his job was now to please both of them. She expected him to please Mike when ever and what ever he demands. She had little use for him, she was placing him under Mike and he had full reign on him. That was the deal. William was brought before Mike, forced to knee. hildegard said he had to, and to his shame, he touched Mikes Cock with his tongue, and saw the pleasure and pride it brought to Hilda. He engulfed the cock with his mouth and did the totally alian thing. It was disgusting and revolting. Luckly, Hilda saved him from having to take it in his mouth, she pulled his head away at the last second and was rewarded with Mikes ejaculation on his neck and face.

He went back to work and found that Hilda did almost everything and would continue to do everything. There were a few things he had to do, but it wsant much. Astred was there, and hired another partner, another woman who he slept with and hated him. His time at work become full of humliations and degradation.

That was almost a year ago. He submitted to Mike, and received very little time with Hilda. He learned that Mike had a serious sadistic streak. He was dominant, and Hilda only tolerated that so far. So he was free to unleash his full dominant side on William. Thats what he was for. Hilda did love Mike. She needed him a lot. But william was there to take his sadism and he loved forcing a younger prettier heterosexual to submit to his sexual demands. Hilda loved watching a pretty young man subit to a more powerful dominant man. That he was heterosexual and hated it, considered it revolting was icing on the cake.

That it made his life into a living nightmare, was irrelevant.

Then about six months ago, something really came clear to him. It bought him into a crushing depression where he simply didn’t care about it. He just did his duties, made the money but stopped caring. One fact came very clear. Hilda didn’t love him at all. She would never love him. She didn’t even care about him. Nothing he did really mattered, except what he did to Mike to please her. But his feelings, his life was irrelevant. She cared about Mike. That was very clear. So he thought about what to do. Then another face came very clear. She did need him for his status and his six figure salary. One fact was obvious. He did have the power, so what he needed to do was make himself totally indispensable to her. He was too easy sidelined by Astrid when they wanted him out of the way. She could take his job, and did on occasion. He needed to insure that could never happen. William had to regain control of the bank and the money. So he started creating secret accounts. He knew how to do it without anyone else knowing. Astrid kept a close eye on him, but there were some things he knew that she didn’t know. He worked around her and she was clueless most of the time. A few things that she didn’t understand sparked her suspicion but as long as she didn’t know, Astrid could remain suspicious. He funneled some money in, and moved other accounts offshore and stored up 100s of millions he saved for his entire life, and from his family that his wife never knew about. Now, it was time to act to solidify control. He contacted a powerful law firm and made the proper appointments, and gave them their funds to begin. Now, all they needed was him to sign some documents to begin the real process. That would be risky and sneaky. William told the Firm what they had to do to get him away. He just hoped they understood.

So all he could do was wait at his office, under the watchful eye of Astrid who did suspect something today. And it all happened when he expected it too.

A cruel looking dominant woman walked through the front door to everyone's surprise. She approached the receptionist and said she was here on Hildas orders. She got permission to collect William. Astrid approached and asked why.

The strange cruel woman said she got permission from Hilda to get william to play with for the day. She wanted a submissive toy to beat. Astrid argued but this woman wouldn't be denied. She gave Astrid a withering look and said it was for Hilda, Hilda gave her permission and Astrid had nothing to say about it. For the first time in her life, Astrid backed down. If it was Hildagards say, then thats how it was. Astrid pulled william out of his desk, william protested when he saw the cruel sneer on the woman, and what she held in her hand. William begged tearfully for Astrid to not give him to this woman.

The woman took william and led him out the door. Astrid told her to have him back tonight. hildegard was out of touch, somewhere in Europe.

The woman led him to a large Limousine. She ordered the Limo so start and told him to go to the Firm.

She looked at William and said in a strong middle eastern accent, “My name is Ameera Talid. I have heard about you and we are seeing the Attorney we hired to help you. I only had to scare Astrid and get her to give you to me. I figured if I was cruel and wanted to punish you, she would agree reluctantly. I was right, she is cruel. We wont hurt you William.”

“I know,” wiliam said, feeling safe for probably the first time in several years.

They pulled into a large Law office and Ameera led him in to the office where another woman was ready. She looked even more powerful, and there were several powerful attorneys there ready. William was told to tell his story about what all happened, and what he wanted to do here.

William told them his story of how he was entrapped by hildegard, what she did, their marriage and Honeymoon and that he didn't really know how much she controlled.

One of the Attorneys said his name was Jerry and went on to explain. “When you contacted us, and gave us permission to look into your accounts and assets. We found out that hildegard controls most of it. She controls the bank, its income, its operations, your name is still important enough you must sign off on some things. She also controls your house. So what do you want to do.”

“I want to regain control of it. Is that possible.”

“Yes,” Jerry said with a smile. “You haven’t been declared incompetent. You do control your secret money. You kept that out of her reach. It is solely in your name. But the bank and its income is more iffy. Her name is on its title. Not yours anymore. You are its president. But she still controls the deep, the title and the board. You could be removed any time. But you have the education and knowledge.”

“Could I buy it?” William asked. “Buy its shares, I can afford that.”

“Sure, but that would take some time.” Jerry told him.

“And I want to do it in such a way, they don't know until its time to bring down my hammer. If I give you power to do this for me, and you can set up phony company's, and fronts to purchase all of the shares in my name. Would you do it.”

“As your attorney, I will if you give me the power. Ameera will be working for us. This is Yasmeen. She runs this firm and told us to do anything we can to help you in your situation.” Jerry told him.

He looked over. “Yasmeen, what is your interest in me?” He asked, being afraid of another powerful woman taking an interest in him. He just wanted to be free.

“I am only interested in helping you achieve your freedom Mr Bently. Your wife is cruel. I hate people like her.”

Jerry gave william the forms to sign giving him permission to act in his name. William read it all very carefully and signed them all. Then he got on the computer and funneled the appropriate funds to them. That was considerable. “If you need more, just let me know. I showed you how to contact me.”

Ameera said, “And I will also contact you if you need me too.”

Yasmeen said she was take william back to the office. She led William back to the Limo and sat beside him as they went back to the bank. They stoped, Yasmeen grabbed Williams hair, and pulled his face into hers giving him a deep sensual kiss like he hasen't received from a woman in over two years.

“What in the hell was that?” William asked alarmed.

“I wanted to kiss you,” Yasmeen said. “You have nothing to fear from me. I want you to feel good. I will never hurt you.”

William was shaking and looking at her with fearful eyes. “Okay,” Was all he said. He had been betrayed and hurt by women promising to love him too much.

“Now I must deliver back to Astrid. Just know, their time over you is rapidly reaching the end. Soon, you will own the bank, and then they will be working for you. You wont be able to be sidelined anymore. But, give me your hands.”

She put thick padded cuffs on his name. With eyes full of sorrow for having to do this. “Astrid must think I was punishing you. This is just for her illusion. Lets go, act afraid and angry at her.”

She led him back into the bank and delivered him to Astrid. He ran into Astrids arms crying and telling her how horrible she was. William said, “Please don’t let that horrible woman take me again, Please Please.”

“If your wife says so, Its out of my hands. Go back to your office little boy.”

Later that night, in the Attorneys office. Ameera was there with Yasmeen and attorneys Jerry and Crystal.

Yasmine started the discussion, “So, what was your impression of William? Is he worth it.”

“That isnt for me to say,” Ameera stated. “that’s a decision you need to make and it appears you are risking it. You said you would go ahead with helping him. We seem to be committed now. Personally, I think hes a nice guy. There appeared to be nothing wrong with him except he has been abused and treated horribly. The question is whether he will help you. I cant say if he will be willing to go the distance for you in return. Theres a chance, but its asking a lot. How ever, time is short. I have been informed that if you haven't found a husband in four months, the counsel will turn to Rashid and crown him.”

“My fifteen year old brother who is always high on cocaine and opium. They want him!” Yasmeen said furiously.

Ameera nodded.

“Then we have to act quickly. That moron will destroy the Kingdom.”

William had been returned to the house and locked in his bare room. His wife had gone on a long two week trip to France with a few of girlfriends. He hoped Mike would go with them but, Hildagard said it was a girls only trip. So Mike stayed there with him and he pretty much became Mikes wife. There was no documents, no vows. But since Hildagard left, he was taken to the master bedroom to sleep nightly with Mike. He was required to serve him, in private and martial matters, and make his food in the evenings and do general wifely duties. Mike even purchased a few dresses, and lingerie for him to wear at nights.

The door opened and a large looming figure stepped though. It was Mike in a bath robe. He sneered sadistically at William. “I got you something tonight. I bet you will like it.” Mike smiled and offered William a large box.

William opened it dreading what it could be. He saw two large rubbery silicone breasts poking out at him.

Mike smirked and then asked, “Did you take those pills this morning for me?”

William nodded. “Yes, every morning. I know you check.”

“Good,” Mike said. “Keep it from Hildagard okay. I will keep you supplied with them. Just take them every day for me. I will deal with it when she returns. This is for me.”

“Yes, I will.” William said.”

“They are for your bras, I noticed last night you didnt seem feminine enough in your lingerie that night laying with me. Your chest is still flat and manly. This will take care of it. Go into the master bedroom and get dressed for me.”

William stood and shuffled into the large bedroom he used to stay with Hildagard in. He saw what he was supposed to wear and balked at the black silk dress with ruffles on the neck. And a matching black lace cap. “A Maids dress?”

Mike snickered. “Yes, would you prefer something sexier that a wife would wear. I can probably find one. You have got a nice growing feminine wardrobe. Its your choice tonight.”

“Id rather look like a wife than a serving girl, thank you. Lets find something less submissive. Please.” William couldn't believe he was asking this. But wife vs a serving girl, he prefer a wife.

So he went back to the clothing Mike had got for him and picked out an outfit to wear that properly pleased Mike. He chose a white silk panty. Then a tight jean miniskirt and a matching camisole top with bra cupss. He got some of matching nylons and the six inch pumps mike loves him to wear. He dressed for Mike and felt really humiliated. Perhaps the maids outfit might be better?

No.

Then he started on the task of cleaning their place and then Mike told him what to make to dinner. He went to work on the kitchen as Mike occasionally interrupted for kisses or some groping time. What ever stalled them for the evening was better. Laying in bed with Mike doing their bedtime routine was disgusting. Anything to stall that.

William become a very accomplished cook for Mike during these weeks. He made him a cheffs salad and then some roasted breasts and then some asian noodles. They had a quite dinner together with Mike still reaching over to pinch his nipples underneath his breastforms.

William had to clean up the kitchen and put the dishes on to wash. It was finally the time he dreaded the most. It was time for bed. William begged, “May I please sleep in my bedroom. Please, Mike. I don’t know if I can handle another night with you. You know I am not gay, I am not even a woman. Let me sleep as a straight man alone.”

William could see that Mike was angry now. “Do you feel like a man now?” Mike asked while pulling william in for a tight sensual embrace and kiss.

“No, Not really, but you made me do this,”

“Not really,” Mike said. “I was told never to force you. Astrid said we couldn’t. You couldn't be forced into this. You couldn't be able to say we used physical force to make you do this. You sucked me that day on your own. I didn't force you. You knelt, opened your mouth and did it when I told you to.”

“Yeah,” william said acidly. “If I refused you would have punished me. And you said you would hurt me if I ever refused. Not much of a choice if you ask me, you are lying. You did force me. Then you took everything away. Mike, you are a liar.”

“You did it when you could have said no, and you could have left, but you didnt. How can you call yourself a man wearing that, and doing all you did with me this year. I had more sex with you than any of the women.”

“Now, lets go to bed and try to convince yourself you are a man tonight.” First, put on the lace teddy with the sexy panties and the straps. Then make your face up and meet me in bed.”

William soon found himself on all fours on his former king sized bed wearing the silken pink teddy with the matching nylons. His new breastforms swayed with each of Mikes thrust. Mike dominantly gripping his hips and ramming himself deep into William as hard as he could. William was being thrust forward from Mikes vicious sadistic thrusts, as he shouted”DO you feel like a man.”

Mike was a horribly sadistic man. William burred his head into the pillow. He had long stopped crying when things like this happened. He simply felt himself go blank, like dead and allowed the totally alien violation happen with no response. Any crying out or protesting would invite more. Mike would soon spend himself and then collapse. He may wake up for more that night, probably so. Unlike hildegard, he couldn’t refuse any of Mikes request.

Mike spent over an hour raping William in his own bed. He was spent by then and then went to sleep holding William possessively. Like spooning with him. That was also revolting. Mikes semen was leaking out of him as he laid there with Mike holding him tight. Might whispered in his ear, “How much of a man do you feel like right now. Just give it up and submit to being a woman. It will make things so much better for you than trying to fight to keep your manhood. That is a losing battle.”

Mike woke up to force himself into Williams mouth. Being face mounted was just as revolting to him. He cried out in his mind, “Yasmeen, please help me.”

Mike woke up in the Morning and demanded one more quicky blowjob from William before leaving for the day. He promised to return that night and allow him to stay in the King Sided bed again.

William prepared himself for the day and went to the Bank.

I will post a blog question further explain about my stories and my future plans for a story and see if they are a good fit here.

The Other Woman Chapter 2

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The other woman


By Julia Michelle


Williams plan begins to take shape as his attorneys work help William regain control.
William turns the tables and he may go too far. Yasmine learns more about William and it isn't all good. She begins to seriously question if her plan can work now as the counsel makes plans to make her little brother the Sultan.

Chapter 2

Through out the week, Williams time with Mike increased daily, as did his wardrobe and stash of lingerie and dresses Mike was Kind enough to get for him. William was even bold enough to request certain styles and more lingerie to wear that Mike began to suspect that William didn’t hate it as much as he originally let on.

Then Mike remembered that the idea to wear womens clothes for their private time together was Williams suggestion. It was more off hand and intended to sound like he really hoped Mike didn’t ever want to do it. Given Mikes cruel personality, such a idea to make William do it was he hoped not to, was irresistible. So he forced William to dress as a woman for him. But, Mike thought, did he really force William at all. Was he totally played? If so, what was Williams deal

It was all so fun for Mike, it was almost like he had another woman here. Now, he was getting confused.

William dressed and sat on the sofa beside Mike. He suddenly turned and said very seriously, “Mike, don't get angry. We really need to have a long talk about this. I hope you are smart enough to listen to me. Something important is about to happen.”

“Okay,” Mike said. “whats going on?”

“My wife will be home in a few days. I am not too worried about her seeing me like this. I no longer give a fuck what she thinks, and she doesn't care about me. The issue is you?”

“Are you wanting me to chose you?” Mike asked as if the question was stupid or something.

“Events are about to take place tomorrow that will set things in motion. I want you to be there, come to the office about noon and I will take you with me so you can see what I’m talking about. You will need to make a choice. Will you side with me, or Hildagard. What ever you chose will decide your where you stand, and your future. I hope you stand with me, and We can stay together. If you chose her, then you two can have eachother.”

Mike started to say he was going to have William regardless, but something about how he said events were happening tomorrow make him rethink everything. William was up to something, and what ever it was, it sounded like it was big and going to affect all of their lives. And William was giving him a choice, he had the balls to give him a choice, he was very interested.

William turned to Mike and gave him a kiss. “Lets have some fun tonight. I really hope you make the right choice, for us.”

William got the message early that afternoon that Amira and Yasmeen that everything was all set. All they needed was William to show up and sign the titles and take possession. It was all set.

William was enjoying this game. Of course, he still hated Mike with a passion. He just enjoyed mind fucking the poor guy and leaving him so confused. It was more fun making mike think he actually loved him and wanted him. He hoped Mike thought that, it was going to be so much more fun when he brought down the hammer on him. So much fun, as William smiled sinisterly into the dark as Mike was behind him. William cried out in passion for Mike. This was fun.

William got up in the morning and pried himself free from Mikes spooning and began to get ready. He took off the damn lingerie he slept in and showed himself. Then he started to put one of his suits on.

Before leaving, he shook Mike and reminded him to be at the office by noon. If he wanted to find out what was going on, and to be ready.

Astrid was there when he arrived and she started in immediately. “I dont know what you think you are doing, little boy but I think you forgot whose really in charge around here.”

William looked innocent, “I have no idea what you mean. I know you are in charge ma’am so what is the problem?”

“Theres been many things going on that I was not informed of, and neither is Hildagard. I spoke to her on the phone, but she doesn’t mind if another woman comes by to beat you, but she didn’t approve and doesn’t know. I was lied to, so who is that back there. And what is she doing?

William looked back and saw Ameera sitting at his office as if she was in charge and Astrid looked like she didn't want to really confront her.

Ameera called William in. Astrid decided that it was time to do something to regain control.

She followed William into his own office and confronted Ameera. “Just what do you think you are doing here? I am in charge of operations. The board trusts me here and they appointed me in charge at times.”

“Only because you took William away. He didn't have a chance against you.” Ameera reminded her. “He had the education and ability. When his work wasn't disturbed, he made the bank seven to eight figures a year. But you all diminished him though fear and terror, and abuse. You all humiliate him relentlessly. I am here to make sure that stops. As for the board, they will become immaterial very soon. Now leave, I have things to discuss with William.”

“I am not going anywhere, I am in charge.” Replied Astrid.

Ameera stood up and gave Astrid a withering glare. She stood there. Ameera was Princess Yasmeens most trusted adviser and forced some of the most fierceness and corrupt officials and even rival monarchs to back down. This petty bully was nothing. Astrid looked down and backed away. Ameera shoved her out the door and shut up.

“Remind me never to piss you off,” William asked as Ameera giggled.

“Everything is in place, William. We have the shares for you to sign, the documents are in place. Its all ready for you to take possession of them. The princess had to personally intervene on a few on the board that didn't want to sell. They were unreasonable. I think they were loyal to Hildagard. They continually voted for her friend Astrid. We had to dig into some of their secrets and convince them to sell, and retire, or face prison. They saw the light and left on their own. So now, the shares are ready for you.”

“Thank you,” William said sincerely.

“The Princess meant nothing bad when she kissed you. She feels attracted to you, William. She would never hurt anyone and she only has your best interests. I hope you can trust her.”

“Trust is hard. Its been broken so bad. She is a very powerful woman. She had that demeanor and I have learned to be very cautious of powerful women. Especially ones that take an interest in me. I will try to trust her.” William said to her.

“Good, because once this is over, She has an offer for you. She will need your assistance. Your assistance isn’t required, she wont force you as a qid pro quo for helping you. It will be your choice. You can chose to remain here, and enjoy your new found freedom. But, Wiliam, her offer will be something from your wildest dreams. It will be an amazing opportunity if you have the courage to take it. Its your choice. And we don’t want to pressure you. It will also require much sacrifice from you, and you will face danger.”

None of it sounded good. He thought his chances of accepting that were very low. Danger, sacrifice. Haven’t he made enough sacrifices for powerful women’s lives. He did. NO one could expect anything more from him. “Thanks, from the sound of it, I think I will pass on it. I have made more than enough sacrifices for women. I want to be free to decide my own life’s path.”

“As I said,” Ameera said. “Wait until its fully presented to make a determination. We have to do this first.”

The time was arriving. Mike drove up and walked though the front door. Ameera glared hatefully. “What in hell is he doing here?”

Astrid approached, thankfully. “Thank god you are here, I don't know what William is up to.”

“Neither do I. He invited me here for something big.”

He walked into the back and William opened the door for him. Inside the office, he saw one of Ameera’s guards. A large burly man. He was armed and he looked like he has seen combat. Mike knew he didn’t want to mess with this guy. This guy just kept his eye on Mike. “Welcome Mike. I hope you have been thinking of my offer.”

“You invited him here.” Ameera said in disbelief.

“Yes,” William said winking at Ameera with a malicious twinkle in his eye. He whispered, “Keep your enemies close. Fool them. Make them think you are their friend.” Williams face spread into a wolfish smile.

Ameera understood.

It was about that time that a large Limousine approached and the princess exited with a few of her people and entered the Bank. She announced, “we are ready, Ameera.”

Ameera, William and Mike walked out as Astrid looked on in total confusion. They left the bank and filed into the Limousine. It left and headed toward the law office. Mike still wasn’t sure what was going on as they entered and Sat down in one of the law offices largest rooms.

Then Jerry started it off. “William, I have done as you requested. We have all of the shares ready for you to take possession off. All you need to do is sign these forms, and put your signature on the title, and the bank will belong to you.”

Mike shouted, “What.” then someone approached him and he quite down. William sat at the table and signed all of the forms. Jerry announced loudly. “The bank is now yours. You are its sole shareholder. As of this point, everyone working at the bank, works directly for you. What do you want to do.”

“Princess, I want you to be on the board. GO call a meeting. Can you be there to speak for me. I don’t want them to know that I run things yet. I want you to be the boss there, Jerry, you will be the majority shareholder there for me. You will appoint Yasmeen as the president. Can you do that.”

“Sure,” Jerry said. As Williams attorney, he could act in these ways in his name.”

“Good, lets return and you make the arrangement.”

Then William turned to Mike. “Now you understand. Some people are about to be out on their ass, with nothing. It will soon be time for you to choose your allegiances. Hilda and Astrid, or me.”

mike scoffed. “I am not stupid. You have no intention of forgiving me. You just want to draw me in so when you strike, I will be there and ready for it. I have no illusions you actually want me. Who do you think you are kidding William? After everything I did. I know you have something very nasty planed. Probably very painful.”

“For Hildagard. I am making plans for her. Theres a sadistic lord in Yasmeens kingdom that wants a submissive wife. We are planing on sending her there when she returns. What happens to you depends on your choice. There’s a few other perverted high officials that seem to want a submissive gay man. You aren’t gay, but neither was I, not that it mattered at all.” Wiliam smiled wolfishly. “With the right level of, lets say persuasion, you can be taught to submit to any sort of humiliation. There’s even one that I hear wants a sissy male. I am really leaning toward giving you to him if you make the wrong choice, Mike. It is your choice, me or being sent away when the time comes.”

Mike seemed to have lost all blood in his face. He began to realize that William was a lot stronger and sadistic than any of them gave him credit for.

Mike still figured his ass was going to be a sissy regardless of what choice he made. After brutalizing William, degrading and humiliating him for over a yer, relentlessly. William would not forgive him. William just wanted Mike to think he forgave him. Mike knew that William had no intention of forgiving him. He just wanted to See Hildagards hurt when Mike took Williams side against her. He figured he was still going to get it hard.

“You are right, of course,” William said. “But we can avoid sending you away, if you submit to me. You serve me, as my servant. I would enjoy that very much.”

“I want Hildagard to know nothing when she arrives. I want it to be very much a surprise. But have things ready to take her to your kingdom for her upcoming marriage to Lord Visier Abdul Hazrid.

Mike did nothing but stand beside his new master William feeling ashamed at his weakness. William looked at the Princess and asked “are we ready to set things right at the Bank?”

“Yes, lets go.” Said Yasmine as they all filed back into the Limousine to head back toward the Bank. William felt so right right now.

The Limousine stopped in front of the bank and William exited, with the Princess Yasmeen and her friend Ameera and Mike. His attorney stepped out with his briefcase as they reentered the bank. Astrid wasn’t sure what was going on but this didn’t look good at all.

The large man behind them all suddenly announced, “I am calling for a meeting right now, everyone meet me in the boardroom, NOW!”

Astrid and Mary, Mikes former lover who he used to have fun dominating as a man, now a member of the board and a partner at the bank went up too. They were all so apprehensive now.

The man was sitting at the head of the table when William sat beside him, Mike sat beside William looking nothing like his old dominating self. Jasmine sat at the other side of mike with her friend. Astrid and Mary sat at the other side waiting.

The man began the meeting. “As of this moment, appointing making Yasmeen president of the bank. She will be in charge of Daily operations here for a while.”

“what gives you that authority, Sir?” Astrid asked acidly.

“The fact that I control all of the shares. I along with a silent partner now controls all of the banks public shares. Yasmeen is now the president, William will work directly under her. Astrid, you no longer have a place here. Security will escort you out. Mary, we will see if you can respect William and our new president. The Board of Directors is dissolved. We will be finding new members soon. Perhaps William will control the board. Does anyone have any questions?”

No one was sure what to say now. But Astrid was sure that somehow, William had orchestrated all of this. Something told her that it was probably william who bought all of the shares.

William confronted Astrid as she gathered her things to walk out. “Astrid, I want you to know that I did truly fear you. My time with you was so horrible. You beat me all of the time for nothing. But, some things you did wern’t all that bad. You did seem to give me affection that no one else gave me after I was submissive. Still, what you did to me for Hildagard was unforgivable. You gave no concern how what she wanted would impact my life at all. The fact that she didn’t care about me in any way, she only cared about mike. What you did was wrong, and made my life intolerable. I cant stand the sight of you anymore. I just hope that you treat your husband better, or he will leave you. Now get out of my face!”

Security escorted her out, and as of that moment, Astrid has no income.

Then, william confronted Mike. He already confronted mike, but there was some thing that he figured Mike needed to know. Yasmeen watched.

“Mike, I think you need to know something about me. This may be difficult for you to understand. I may as well simply state it. I am a woman.”

Mike blinked in confusion. “No you aren’t, you are just abused and confused by everything we made you do. But you are not a woman, or a spirit of a woman in a mans body. You just need to heal after everything and get your life back.”

“No,” William said. “I am certain. The clothes you put me in, was my suggestion if you remember. I didn’t mind that at all. I may continue living that way full time. I want to transition and will begin shortly. I wasn’t sure how to express it so I sought out controlling dominant women to help me learn, and that was my downfall. Those women didn’t care about me at all. I need to do this on my own.”

Yasmeen watched that Encounter with her friend Ameera. Yasmeen felt a tear rolling down her face at William announcing he was a woman and his intention to start becoming one. Her entire plan was fucked now. Theres no way her people would approve of her marrying a transsexual in transition to womanhood. She couldn't marry a woman. She took a deep breath and said sadly, “Lets prepare for Rasheed to be crowned our sultan. I no longer have any options to admit the inevitable.”

“Have faith, your Highness. It can still work out. Don’t give up hope.” Ameera pleaded. Allah can still guide him to his path and that can include you if we keep our faith.”

They made a few more changes and then William sat down to help his new president and show her what they all did there and how it was usually done. Yasmeen was a quick learner. But she still refereed to Williams experience. Her being president was just for show. Yasmeen suspected that William also liked working under strong loving women. “My wife will be back in a few days and she will wonder why she is no longer in charge here. We will have to be strong. I expect when she arrived back that morning, that Mike will stand with me and lock her in my old room the way I used to be. When she is brought here. I hope you have made the proper arrangements to take her to her new husband.”

William made the arrangements with his attorney Jerry for divorce papers to be signed. He signed his part and Jerry would file them with the courts. Now all they needed was Hildagard to sign them and he had no doubt that she would, when the time came.

Then, William held hands with Mike and they went back to their place. William said sternly, “Remember our deal, Mike. You play your part and you will be rewarded for your loyalty to me. I wont totally forgive your cruelty toward me. But I will chose to forget it and move on. After a little bit of payback. The only difference is that if you break your word, that little payback will turn into a lot of payback. So don’t break your word.” William said darkly. Mike gulped in fear.

They made it back to now, Williams house. He controlled it again. He stood in front of Mike. Mike was still larger than him. William now held a long cane in his hand. He started removing his clothes and said quietly, “I may not wear these clothes again. Now Mike, you have a job to do.”

William pushed Mike down to his knees. “What I used to do for you. I now expect you to do it. I want a blowjob.”

Mike shook his head. Williams face went dark. William pulled drew his cane back and swung it against the side of Mikes face. He fell in pain. William swung the cane again a few more times, hitting his ribs, his chest and his face a few more times.

William pulled Mike up and threw him into the bed and started removing Mikes clothes. Mike didn't struggle anymore. William began mounting Mikes read and penetrated him in one massive thrust. It was all dry and Mike cried out in pain.

“At least, Hildagard was curious enough to make sure you were well lubed when I did this, you bastard.”

“I don't care!” William snarled as he kept thrusting deep into Mikes unprepared and tight backside. He had never been penetrated there before in his life. William cruelly had not prepared him in any way. Mikes anal walls were totally dry, not ready for it and as a result, it began tearing him. The skin in Mikes rectum began sticking to Williams cock and ripping apart. Mike cried out in agony as his anus burnt and started bleeding.

William knew what he was doing, and felt Mike more than deserved this. He stopped after around ten minutes, after a very satisfying ejaculation into Mikes ass.

Mike collapsed in pain, bleeding out of his back and curled up in a fetal position and wept.

“Now you know how it feels. You should have just used your mouth. To prepare me, Hilda gave me to Astrid to break my will to the point that I willingly did it. She spent weeks beating out any resistance I had to homosexual activity with you. I didn’t even consider saying no. I don't have that much time with you. But I assure you, you will be given training to submit. I will find the right man to break your will and make you into a good docile servant. Your only other option is to be made into a mans wife. A man who wont care about your feelings in any way. He will beat you and mold you into what he wants though fear and pain. I assure you, I will give you a good lesson on what how a wife’s life is like in that Kingdom and what their rights are. They have no rights to any self determination. A wife can even be killed. Believe me Mike, you don’t want that option. I will care for you. Now fix your ass, you’re making a mess. Use your mouth next time.”

William wore a satisfied sadistic smile on his face. He knew that was cruel. It was very cruel.

William put on a soft camisole and a pair of his panties for the night and laid on his bed.

Mikey, come here. My prick needs your attention again.

William threw Mike down and mounted his face. He had a good time violently face fucking Mike for over two hours. He made Mike do various positions for him. The traditional power position with both knees on either side of Mikes head thrusting into his mouth.

He pushed himself up hovering over Mikes face for more face fucking power. He did that for another fifteen minutes then he got up and turned himself around over Mikes face to thrust from the other side into Mikes mouth. Mike was violated beyond all reason now. He couldn't stop crying and he felt disgusted, revolted, horrified that he was being violently face fucked by William. He had done all of this to William over the years, this and much more.

William pulled Mikes head toward the edge of the bed and let it hang over the side. He pushed Mikes head back as he stood over the head for a straight line thrust right down his throat. Mike was already gawking and gagging for over forty minutes now with the relentless merciless face fucking. Now it retching and sputtering. Mike had never been face fucked before and cared little about how the victim felt. The victim simply had to adapt. William had been that victim and had learned the methods of dealing with being penetrated down his throat. He learned to control his gag reflex and keep his face and neck lose. He no longer retched uncontrollably when he was in that position. Long hours of training over the last year gave him a lot of control when he was being face fucked.

Mike didn't, so he kept retching and gagging. He even vomited on the floor a few times. William was very satisfied and kept fucking mikes Face. It went on for over an hour and a half. William was finally spent and told Mike to clean the damn floor and learn how to control his retching. William laughed sadistically.

Mike came back and William ordered him to put on a pair of panties. Mike obeyed to his humiliation.

William turned to his side and looked down at Mike who was still crying in shame. “That’s how I felt. Hildagard will be here the day after tomorrow. We have a long day ahead of us. When she arrives. I expect you to take control of her, and put her in the closet. I will let her out later to tell her how things have changed. You better play your part by my side. Or you know whats waiting for you. Its waiting for her, and nothing can stop that. She deserves every bit of it. First, I will make her sign the divorce papers saying she wont contest it at all. I don’t even want to see her. She will just go away. I want you Mike.”

Mike shuttered in fear.

William As if he was doing a great thing for Mike now. He handed Mike a tube of anal lubricant. William acted like it was a great act of mercy and generosity to give this to Mike. “Mike, this is my gift for you. So next time, you wont bleed so much. I will allow yourself to prepare yourself. That will be tomorrow morning.

A tear rolled down Mikes face as he turned over, burred his face in the bed and wept.

William savored it, and briefly wondered if he was going too far with this. William decided no. He suffered a year being Mikes homosexual toy. Only there to satisfy Mikes sadistic needs so Hildagard didn’t have to deal with it. William was there so Hilda and Mikes relationship could work. Mike was free to totally unleash his dominant side on William and William was powerless to stop any of it. Mike had free reign on him. Mike exploited it to its fullest.

William decided no, he was not going too far. He had not gone far enough.

The Other Woman Chapter 3

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
The Other Woman
By Julia Michelle

Williams revenge begins to take shape and the princess issues her offer to William and he finds out what the Princess hopes for him

Chapter 3

William woke up early in the morning in his soft pink camisole and matching pink boyshortes that he loved.

He shook Mike away and told him to prepare himself. William said in a low threatening tone, “GO put on the pink bikini panties, and that white marrywiddow that’s in the other room, match the stockings and put on Hildaguards red heels. Then we can have a lot of fun this morning before I leave.

Williams tone left no room for argument. To Mikes everlasting humiliation, he obeyed William and totally feminized himself. He returned wearing a virginal marrywiddow, panties, nylons and his wife’s red heels. William laughed and took a picture, “I wonder what Hildagard would think if she saw her strong domineering boyfriend dressed like this. “Did you apply enough lube, Mike?” William asked.

Mike looked down at the floor in shame, “Yes, I did.” Mike choked a sub. William pounced on him. He threw Mike over the bed and began violently thrusting deep into Mike. It was easier this time, Mike was well lubed and his cock slipped right in with no resistance no taring. Mike still cried out, he was very sore and his anal walls were still very tender from the unprepared dry penetration. Mike screamed and cried as William relentlessness thrust into Mike over and over and it was finally over. William raped Mike for over a half hour.

“Now, I have things to do and places to go. You have to go in the closet and wait until I return.” Said William cruelly.

“No,” Mike pleaded. It was no use.

“You all put me in the closet for days at a time. Its time you experience a little of it. Now go!”

Mike was locked in the closet. William dressed as well as he could, as a woman and left. He finally had the freedom to determine the course of his life. He had decided on being a woman. First, he had to go shopping for more clothes. He needed more variety as a woman.

So William spent half of the morning going to various womens clothing stores to increase his wardrobe. Many of the sales attendants knew he was male and he got some looks, and some questions as he made his purchases. But he had acquired a considerable women’s wardrobe by the end. How he needed a place to stash it all.

He mads some calls and selected a nice new house and made the appointment. He still had over fifteen million dollars left over from the purchase of the bank. He sure as hell wasn’t going to live at his old house that Hildagard took over. It was back in his name, but it no longer felt like his home. There were too many memories. He just as soon burn it down now.
Having millions and willing to pay for it outright speed things up. He payed the money, signed the title and it was his within a few hours. He put his new clothes there and bought some furniture and beds to be delivered. He had a new house. He redressed in some of his new clothes and it was time to go to the bank

He made quite an impression at the bank. The Princess was shocked, Mary couldn’t close her mouth seeing William walk in as a woman. Wearing a woman’s business power suit strutting in like he did. He headed toward his old desk and just sat there.

He didn’t know what to do anymore. This place no longer held any appeal. He didn’t even want to be here. This place had left a bad taste in his mouth. There were too many memories here too. Yasmeen popped in and asked what the problem was. He wasn’t doing anything except sitting there going though all of his bad memories.

“I dont know, I just don’t want to do it anymore, Princess. I hate this place now. I would just as soon sell it and leave for ever.”

yasmeen smiled. “I think I can arrange that. You would make a big profit on it, and you could do anything you want. What do you want to do?”

“I want to leave. This entire place, go somewhere else and live my entire life.” William said.

“I think I can also arrange that.” Yasmeen said. “My offer will be something like that. I wont push you into it. But it will be a great opportunity if you are strong enough. Now, we have more things to arrange. You said you want those two people gone.”

William shook his head. “I think I can Handle mike. But, if im wrong, then he will go too. For now, I am only planing on Hildagard being gone. How can we do that?”

“I have the people to do it,” Yasmeen said. “When do you want to do it? All I need is the time for the people to get her. DO you want her to know, what do you want to do?”

“I want her to know I did it. I want you and your people to come by tomorrow afternoon. Probably around two Pm. She will be coming back around six Am in the morning. She will arrive at our house. If things go as I planed and Mike follows it. He will turn on her, and throw her into the closet and lock her in. I will come by later and tell her how things have changed and that I am in charge. We will have a talk, I may punish her just a little and then tell her of her new marriage plans. I will make her sign the divorce and file them. Then by that time, it should be afternoon and your people will come to take her. How will that work?”

“I am a princess with much power. I have my people, protection and everything. We will collect her. She will go in one of our secure vans, be secured in there. I will have her taken to our private family jets and she will be locked in the hold. It will take off and she will be landing at Jeddah around twelve hours later. Her husband will be there to collect her, the marriage will take place. Some time later.”

“Can I watch?” William asked.

“I will see,” yasmeen said. “You want to go to Jedda?”

Yasmeen saw where this was going. She may as well discuss it now. “Seeing how this place has so little appeal. I have decided to give you my offer right now. It will require some explaining. Are you ready?” She asked.

William nodded, “Yes.”

“I am a royal princess from the Kingdom of Najd. It is a very strict fundamentalist state ran by Islamic clerics and imams. They hold much of the real power. The King is absolute, of course but the mosques and clerics are still very powerful. They are mostly the law of the land. Islam rules with an iron fist. I have three brothers that are favored. But luck has been on my side. My eldest brother Caliphah is gay. He is living with his boyfriend and rumor has it, he is feminine and submissive. So the clerical council wouldn’t chose in a million years. The second oldest brother Kalid lives in Italy, and he has abandoned the faith and married a catholic girl. That leaves my youngest brother Rasheed. Hes fifteen, and into heavy drugs, hes out of his mind most of the time. And into prostitutes. Hes totally unfit.

As for me, I hold much of the political power and I speak for the monarchy at the moment. My father, the Sultan is 95 and his mind is going. So the council has appointed me to be the acting monarch. But, rules say I need a husband and they have been pushing me. I refused because of how things work. I would lose my voice and everything as the man takes the power. So, the counsel is tiring of me, and they have selected Rasheed and they are preparing to make him Sultan. The Coronation is being prepared. I had big plans to liberate the kingdom and make big changes for the women. None of that can happen unless I can maintain my power.”

William butted in. “So you want me to go there, and marry you in some symbolic marriage so you can maintain your power and help the women of the Kingdom?”

“Yes,” Yasmeen agreed.

“Okay, So what would I have to do?” William asked.

“Go there, propose and marry me. First, you will have to learn the culture, the language and be totally a part of it all so they can see you as one of their own. Not an American faking it. You will have to go though a total conversion. Including your faith. You must accept Islam and our prophet. And, you will have to do it as a man. They wont accept me marrying a woman.” Yasmeen totally expected him to refuse.

“Okay, but one last thing. How do I know that when I do this, you wont have me locked away so you can rule, and not worry about me interfering. So you can have the power.” William asked. “Only showing me when you needed to.”

Yasmeen laughed. “there’s no threat of that here. Its a male dominated culture. I couldn’t lock you away. You have to be seen by them. Actually, there’s a much greater danger that you could turn on me. Take my power, take my voice and freedom away and make it a traditional Islamic marriage. You could do that to me, and I could not stop you. There’s no way I could silence you. They would never stand for that.”

“I would never silence you.” William said. He thought about it and realized this was much bigger than he was. “Could I ever go though my transition?”

“Yes, once we consolidate our power. Then the council will be irrelevant. Once we are crowned, and our changed start being implemented. You will be free to transition into a woman. We can put our own progressives on the council.”

“I am in,” William said. “Lets do it. So how do we do it. If I am to become your husband, and integrate and become part of your culture. I assume you will have people teach me everything. Then I guess we have to have a proposal and official engagement for your kingdom. And it will be a huge royal thing for the entire kingdom.”

“Yes, I will have people teach you. I will first have to announce our engagement and your willingness to learn and be part of our culture. I will set it up later this week. We have to move fast. It will stop my brothers coronation when I suddenly become the most appropriate heir.”

“I will be happy to help you. This place no longer has any appeal to me. Where would we marry?”

“Our wedding would take place at the Al Nabawi Masjid in Madinah. The Prophets Mosque.”

The Princess left and he started feeling overwhelmed. All of the clothes he purchased seemed like a total waste now. Strangely, he didn’t care all that much. He was now involved in something much greater than his petty concerns. He would liberate a kingdom of millions of people. Then he started feeling fear. The Iron grip of the Imams and the mosques would oppose it with everything they had. Woudl they even try to kill them?

He felt icy fear travel down his spine. He was sure they may try to kill them. This was the thing that did start assassinations, revolts, and even civil wars. And he would be stuck right in the middle of it all. Surely the Princess knew what she was getting involved with and she was strong enough. She had to have a plan to stop her kingdom from being divided. That’s probably why she wanted him by her side. He would be required to be as strong as she was. Was he?

The princess gave him a place to by within a few hours. It was starting to approach that time so he left, redressed as a man and it was her consulate office. There, William met Ameera and a few well dressed guys. One of them said his name was Muhammad and he was happy he agreed to assist them. He proceeded to give him some brief lessons on their customs and culture and what he would be required to do. And what to never do under any circumstances. Then, he meet a cleric and he proceeded to give him instructions on the pillars of their faith. And what they call the Tawheed, the oneness of God, and the life of their holy prophet. That was what they called the Deen. Then he was told that he was ready. First, he had to take a ritual bath to wash himself. William did as he was instructed, he dressed in some more traditional clothing for their culture. William was taking to a mosque where the Princess was waiting, Ameera and his teachers led him into the mosque where the Imam was smiling, there were many people there cheering as he entered. The Imaam asked if he was ready. William smiled and said he was.

He was given a mike, and a quraan. He already knew what to say so the Imaam didn’t have to tell him. Mike loudly announced, holding the hand of the Princess that he bared witness that there was no god but Allah, and that Muhammad was the prophet. Then he repeated the phrase in Arabic. He said he would attend prayers here to observe his new faith and learn more. The Princess was given full credit for this transformation.

Then he was taken back to the consulate and given some lessons on the Arabic language. He studied the new symbols and their meanings and how words were put together. It was slightly overwhelming but he was always a quick learner and was learning how to put the symbols together. He stared learning entire words within the hour.

It was time to go back to his old house. Mike was probably getting tired of being stuck in his room. He redressed as a woman and headed back. He wanted to have a brief talk with Astrid. He figured they may as well settle things between them. He gave her a call and asked her to meet him at their house. She reluctantly agreed.

Mike was glad to be let out of the closet after being locked in there for nearly twelve hours. Lucky for him, William was nice enough to have someone check on him after the sixth hour stuck in there and let him out for a bathroom break, and something to eat. Something William never got when he was put in there for some times an entire day. Mike had it easy.

William told Mike to dress in a maids outfit, and start serving him. William had taken the time to Cane Mike across his back after he was let out. Mike had no idea why, but he didn’t resist.

It was about that time there was a knock at the door. William smiled and told his ‘maid’ to answer the door for them.

The Maid Mike went to the door and opened it. He saw Astrid there. Mikes eyes cast down to the floor in shame being presented to this woman as a subservient maid. Astrid smirked knowingly and was let in.

Astrid was even more surprised to see William totally dressed as a woman. Not just any woman. William looked like a totally confident woman in charge of things. Much like herself and Hildagard. She wasn’t sure what was going on. She was smart enough to guess that with Williams new found power and control over the assets and the Bank. He had threatened Mike very successfully. And she guessed that what ever threat wasn’t a bluff. She also guessed that what ever threat there was, may be directed at her. She saw the burning hate in william’s eyes.

William motioned, “Sit down Astrid. Lets have a talk. Mike, make us some coffee please. Then get back to cleaning the Kitchen.”

Mike Curtsied and went to get the two women some drinks. Astrid just laughed.

“You had to know that the having me enslaved to them could only last so long, Astrid. You had to know I would only accept it for so long before I had enough and left.”

“Yes,” astrid admitted. “I knew it was only a matter of time before you realized that you really held the power in the relationship. You only had to take it back. I figured it would be harder for you to do it. I had the board in my hand, Hildagard controlled the board, and the bank. I controlled the daily operations. I figured it would be a fight to retake it back. You would have to use the power that you had the education, the job and the experience. You would have to prove it to the board to retake control. How did you do it so fast?”

“I am smart,” William said. “I learned something about six months ago. Something I should have known all along. I learned that none of you really cared about me. I learned my wife didn’t love me at all. She really loved Mike. No matter what I did, my wife didn’t really love me. She kept me around for the money, and to satisfy mikes more sadistic nature. She just wanted my money and the bank. She only kept me around because I did the job and made the money. But, slowly, you took control and I ended up just a figurehead that signed some occasional checks. And I realized that if I didn't act, you may all force me out and you take control so I started making plans. I still had a lot of money none of you knew about. I contacted a powerful law firm and made arrangements to purchase all of the shares. I knew some people who had to strong arm some of the board members to sell. I did it, and I retook control.”

“Good for you,” Astrid said.

“I want to know how you felt about it all. From what I know about you is that you don’t actually hurt your husband. You really love him. You are still dominant in the relationship. He is the submissive. But you respect that. You cuckold him, you sideline him at times, he lovingly accepts that, and you love him. You would never treat him the way my wife treated me. You wold never hurt him, force him to be submissive toward men. You don’t want to see him fucked and used by a man. You would never give your heart to another man. You threatened to give me to your husband as a punishment if I disobeyed you. You wouldn’t want to see him broken that much.”

Astrid shook her head. “No I wouldn’t. I don't want to see my husband totally broken. We have a loving relationship and he has some pride left. But you were different. Your wife wanted something different. She wanted you totally destroyed, and you seemed to go along with it, you didn’t resist or demand it to stop once. So I had no problem going along with what your wife wanted. But I knew it wouldn’t last. I knew she was going to far. Either it would result in you killing yourself, or leaving. I figured there was a very slim chance of you actually turning the tables and getting vengeance. How wrong I was.” Astrid laughed. “You made yourself a woman and now you are using that power to regain control and some payback. I am impressed. But, what do you want me for?”

“I wanted to know why you had no problem destroying an innocent man who didn’t deserve it, and making his life into a living nightmare. I did consider ending it at times. Especially when I learned my wife had no love for me at all. No matter how submissive I was in pleasing Mike, it wouldn’t make her love me. There was nothing I could do to satisfy her. She only cared about Mike. That was hard to accept it. I considered leaving. Then I considered using some of my money to hire some hit men. But that would be too easy. I wanted them to experience what I experienced. I wanted them to watch helpless as I tore their entire world apart. And be powerless to do a thing to stop it.”

“A woman’s revenge,” Astrid said with a smirk. “A man would kill them all in a second. Women are much more inventive when it comes to payback. So what do you have in mind for me.”

“Nothing. Nothing you did was really personal. You hurt me, but you hurt me for Hildred. Depriving you of your income, and the bank is enough. You and your husband will have to find a new way to make some money. That, and oh, your husband is fully being informed of everyone you slept with. And everything you did. I hear he was shocked. And he may consider getting an attorney, and filing papers for a divorce. He really didn't know how sadistic you really were.”

“Asshole!” Astrid spit out.

“Now remember. Hildagard is returning tomorrow morning. If you inform her if anything. If she even knows, I will blame you and you will be fully included in my plan. You will suffer what Hildagard is going to suffer.”

Astrid considered asking what. But she figured it may be better that she didn’t know. From the look in Williams eyes. It was something horrible. Totally sadistic. “You destroyed my marriage.”

“Good,” William said. “Now get the fuck out.”

then William called out, “Mike, I am horny. I need a blowjob.”

Astrid was walking out, seeing the feminized Mike submissive walk in and kneel in between Williams legs. This dominant man who abused William for so long must be very afraid of him to be doing this. William must have really threatened him with something horrible. What ever Hildagard was facing, Astrid figured it was something totally sadistic. Her life was going to be destroyed. Astrid didn’t feel anything. She let the tables be turned on her and this was the cost. Just like when William was weak enough to allow Hildagard to destroy his life and did nothing to prevent it. It was Williams fault for not fighting it. Hildagard let her guard down and now shes paying the price. Everything has its price. Mike was now learning that lesson as he choked down a large load from William.

William got serious. “Okay Mike, take your maids outfit off.”

Mike obeyed not realizing what William wanted, but afraid of another sickening violation. But William seemed to be holding some sort of injection like thing. William pressed it against Mikes shoulder and pulled the trigger on the thing. It shot something into his arm and Mike cried out. “What was that?”

“That's to insure you follow my plan. I know you know what I will do with you. But, you could still betray me. Or you could just have me thrown into the closet when she arrives. And leave before the princess and her people arrive. Now, even if you do that, We will find you. You cant remove it. So you will follow the plan wont you?”

Mike nodded, still hurting. “Yes, I will obey.”

Then William made Mike put on a sexy teddy and nylons to sleep with William. William put on a comfortable camisole and panties. Hildagard was arriving in about five to six hours. William wanted to be ready to receive his Wife properly. Everything was in place.

William slept for about four and a half hours and then he woke up. He wanted to receive his wife properly. So he put on a pair of his sexiest purple boyshorts and a matching camisole with bra cups in them. Then he put on a pink miniskirt that went below the knees and he finished the look with a pair of black nylons and heels. He spent another twenty minutes doing his makeup. He made Mike stand there in a pink merrywidow and panties, stockings and six inch stilettos. Everything was ready. All they had to do was wait.

They didn’t have to wait long. Within a half hour, around four four five Am, William heard the car pull into the driveway. Hildagard got out of her car. The door shut and William heard her approaching the front door. It was time to confront his wife.

The Door opened and she stepped into the dark living room. She turned on the light expecting her boyfriend Mike to be waiting, and William to be in his room. It was not what she was greeted with.

She was greeted with a totally feminized William sitting in her recliner, and a further feminized Mike wearing a french maids dress and black nylons. “Mike, what the fuck is this.”

Mike looked down ashamed. William stood up approaching Hildagard with purpose. He quickly glared at Mike and he knew what he had to do.

“I dont want to see you right now, Hildagard. Your presence is not wanted or needed. So you can go to the closet and wait until your presence is required. Mike, do your duty.”

The feminized Mike went toward Hildagard and aggressively pulled her to him. He led her toward Williams old closet room and threw her in the room.

William stood outside savoring the scene. The look ot total betrayal in Hildagards eyes. Mikes aggressiveness in taking control of Hildagard and pushing her into the closet. William took control and made Hildagard totally strip her clothes off. He took her clothes, her watches, her electronics, her purse. She was totally nude.

William shut the door and locked it.

Hildagard was left wondering how things turned out like this. Mike had betrayed her. There was really nothing she could do but sit there and wait. What had happened while she was gone? She thought Mike could handle William. How could she had been wrong? How did Mike let things get out of control? How did he let William take control and humiliate him like this? She needed answers.

Hildagard guessed it was about three hours or so later. She heard the key turn and the door open.

A feminized William confidently strole into the room to confront Hildagard.

She faced william. “I guess you are happy with yourself right now, William. Enjoy it while you can. I still control the money and the Bank. You will realize that tomorrow.”

William laughed a cruel condescending laugh. “I would never have been able to pull this off if you still controlled that. I retook control of the bank days ago. Astrid is fired, I control the board. I own all of the shares, I bought them all. You control nothing Hildagard. I have the power here.”

Hildagard felt like she was punched in the stomach. “I plan on divorcing you Hildagard. And you will get nothing. You have a few options here. You can drag this out and everything you did will be exposed. I have powerful friends who will destroy you if you try to fight this. You will still end up with nothing, but you will pay. Or you can sign these papers now, agreeing to an uncontested divorce right now, and we can go on our way. You can have Mike if you want?”

“You can keep that faggot,” Hildagard said as she signed the papers, realizing she was defeated.”

“Good, I will file these, and people will be here to collect you soon to go to your new home. I will be following you to see how you are doing.”

“what,” Hildagard said alarmed.

William smiled triumphantly. “Yes, since you love dominant controlling men like Mike. I have decided to grant your wish. Only there will be no one else to take the brunt of it this time. I am having you taken to Najd. There’s a vizier in Jedda who wants a submissive wife. Hes a very dominant man. You are going to marry him. Your consent isn’t required there. As your ex husband, I gave my consent. He will take you and make you into an obedient submissive wife. I will see how you like it!” William said cruelly as he laughed and locked her in the closet.

She could do nothing but wait for her doom. Hildagard now felt real fear. It was more like terror.

The Other Woman Chapter 4

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Language or Cultural Change

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Other Woman

by Julia Michelle

Williams wedding plans progress. Yasmeen makes the arrangements to travel to their homeland and confront the clerics

Chapter 4

William left for the mosque shortly after locking Hildagard in her room. He had to do his religious duties at the morning and met all all of the people there. They knelt and began their morning ritual. He saw Yasmeen at the other side of the mosque with the women doing the same thing. He bowed his head and repeated the phrases for the morning prayer. That they call the Salat. Then the Imam stood in front and gave them a lecture about their duties to Allah and some about the mercy and compassion. Before he was done, Yasmeen and the Imam approached him. He was given a book and told to read the first two Surahs.

Then he congratulated him on agreeing to marry Yasmeen. The Imam told him that an official announcement was going to be made this afternoon at the Najd consulate.

For the first time in her adult life, Hildagard felt the icy feeling of terror running down her spin. She was genuinely afraid now. The News her husband had given her sent terror running though her very core. Well, her ex husband. The fact that he was able to arrange a divorce from her was shocking enough. The fact that he was able to regain all of his assets from her was more so. And now the fact that he was having her sold into a forced marriage to a sadistic domineering man sent fear run though her. She didn’t blame his revenge. She knew she had been very cruel to him during this marriage. She simply didn’t think he had the strength to escape it. That he did, and turn things around to punish her with the same level of cruelty she so happily inflicted on him was more so.
There was a time she really wondered if he was going to do what he said. Then, Hildagard saw the dark cruel look in his eyes. It was a hard icy cruelty and she knew William was going to do exactly what he threatened. And he was going to enjoy sending her to hell. He was going to love every bit of it.

She heard the key insert into the door and turn. William walked in alone and sat down on the bed. He gave Hildagard a cruel withering look. He spoke in a cold harsh tone, “Hildagard, did you ever love me?”

“Yes, William, I loved you in the beginning. But something happened around our marriage. Your submissive nature turned me off after a while and I wanted someone stronger that refused to let me walk all over him.”

William laughed a cruel laugh that sent shivers run down her back. “That was a stupid thing, Hilda. You realized that your dominant nature wouldnt tolerate such a guy, it wouldn’t work without having someone like me to take the brunt of his dominant nature, or he would have to unleash it on you. If you didn’t submit to his nature, he was going to find a submissive that would. Do you want to know something?”

“What,” Hilda said not really caring what he had to say by now.

“I really would have done it for you, and loved it for it pleased you. I would have submitted my heterosexual nature to Mikes homosexuality for you, and would have done it for you. If you still loved me. If you kept showing your loving affection and your appreciation for me. But you didn’t. All you showed me was your concept, and your cruelty. You only showed your desire for Mike. You left me with nothing. And that hurt. It made me want to end the entire thing. I gave up everything in myself, for you and you gave me nothing. I lost all desire to even remain alive after that. Hilda, you cant do that to someone. They will eventually reach the end, and either find the strength to walk out, or end it. You went way too far and the sad thing is that I would have done it willingly and gladly if you showed me you appreciated my sacrifice for you. But you didn’t. That was the most cruel thing of all. And it was totally intolerable. The odd thing is that Mike began showing me his appreciation and actually, I think he has feelings for me. More than he has for you. I guess he started realizing your heartless nature, and what I had for him.”

Hildagard laughed at that but she also realized his slow withdrawal of Mikes affection for her. “You convinced him to submit to you, and I guess you told him you would spare him. But I doubt you really will.”

“Sure I will,” William said dismissively. “I wont sell him or anything. He will be our slave. But, he will indeed go though hell. I will make sure there’s another man that desires him, and he will be feminized for this man. Hes going to get a lot of what he put me though. But he still wont go though anything near what hell you are facing. There’s no escape for you on this side of the grave, Hilda. Your only escape is to die, and that will come for you. Make no mistake. Eventually, this man will kill you. Hes a true sadist.”

That really sent terror running down her spine. “I never did anything like that to you, this is way more than I did to you, William.”

He laughed bitterly.
Yeah, you just made me want to die. You are so merciful. When I refused to suck Mikes cock, you sent me to hell. Don’t dismiss your cruelty. You earned all of this.”

Then Hilda asked, “So what of this other woman you are marrying?” She smiled a little. “

William didn’t really want to tell her about Yasmeen but there wasn’t anything wrong with telling her a little. “She is a princess from some country and her position is in trouble. She wants to liberate the women but she has to have a husband to keep her position safe. So I agreed to go marry her to keep her safe.”

Hilda laughed a condescending laugh. “So you are getting into another symbolic marriage to a powerful ambitious woman for her sake. Why doesn’t that surprise me,” She said the last part sardonically with a smirk.

“Be careful that she wont betray you. Keep a very close eye on her, William. You trusted me remember and where did it get you. A princess, you really better be watchful. If she turns, you may never escape with your life.”

“Like you care,” William scoffed.

“Not really,” Hilda agreed. “But you keep making this mistake. I felt you should at least be warned.””

It was about that time a large van pulled up. Williams beautiful arabian princess came in with several large armed men. They headed toward the room and saw Hilda there. The blood drained from her face when the woman said, “Its time bitch.” In a thick Arabian accent and the men approached. They injected Hilda with something and she collapsed. They carried her into the van. It pulled out. Yasmeen stayed there with William. Mike watched afraid he would be next. The three sat down and Yasmeen then looked at William. “What of your plans for this sissy?”

“He will be our personal servant.”

“I heard what you intend for me,” Mike said acidly. “You want to feminize me.”

“Yes,” William smirked. “I want Mike totally feminized. Give him breasts, hormones and castrate him.”

“And you want a gay man watching over me that will take advantage.” Mike said.

William smirked. “Yes indeed. Thats exactly what I want.”

Yasmeen agreed, “Serves him right after what he put you though. I will have mike transported to our palace for training and feminization. Its time to prepare things. Lets go to the consulate.

They got in the official limo that had the coat of arms on the royal seal on poles on the back. William sat beside Yasmeen. “Princess, I really want to know how we will deal with those that oppose you at home. I am very afraid. I heard what you said and it is scary. I assume you have a plan. But we must know the clerics as powerful as they are will do everything they can to stop your progress. They may even try to kill us.”

The princess looked serious. “Its more than that. Many of them are totally radical. Some of them may even be salafi and in league with the Islamic State. We will be in danger and no doubt about it. I will need you to be as strong as possible. I have some guys ready to give you training in combat. You will need it William. I will be placing total trust in you to protect me. Can I rely on you.”

“Yes.” William replied. “I just hope we live though it.”

Yasmeen kissed him and knew she had made the right choice.

They rode the rest of the way in silence. Yasmeen shook her head at it. William was a great guy. If only Hildagard knew how to appreciate such a great man as this. She wanted a submissive that would submit to her boyfriends homosexual and dominant side for her. She could have got it if she knew how to appreciate his sacrifice. He gave her everything and got nothing in return. A man needs to know his sacrifices are appreciated and loved. She gave him no love or appreciation. A man will only tolerate that for so long before he figures it out.

Yasmeen knew that William was making enormous sacrifices for her. She intended to repay him fully with her eternal love and her total devotion to his happiness. She hoped he would love her in return. For now, it was only gratitude for helping her. She hoped it wold turn to true love. Any way, she intended to give him the respect he deserved, and a place by her side. William was stuck in the side as Yasmeen walked though the front with all of the press. They made it inside and met in an office.

William was going to be cleaned up and dressed in something very nice. He let the servants do their jobs as they scrubbed him clean and trimmed his hair. Some of them mentioned his feminine features but they were well hidden behind the layers of robes they put him in. He was mostly dressed In darker colors typical of a man from that culture. He was told how to act and conduct himself. They were about to announce their royal engagement.

The princess walked out looking every bit a princess. She was totally beautiful. Her scarf was pink this time with the same silver and gold lace embroidered. Her royal tiera showed her status. William briefly wished he could wear it.

Yasmeen was dressed mostly in pink this time. Her outer robe was pink with red lace trim and elaborate weaving and shimmering lace designs. She wore a hot pink gown that boldly displayed the seal of her Kingdom on the chest and of her family. She took Williams hand and they marched out of the consulate to meet the press.

The Princess Yasmeen looked out at everyone with the flashes of the cameras photographing them together with their hands held. It was time for William to do his duty for them all. He knelt and took the princesses hand. “Princess Sayd Yasmeen Abdullah, Will you marry me? I offer you my love and the Majr, I offer you the titles and ownership of my bank.”

“I accept, William.”

William side a brilliant engagement ring on the princesses finger. She slide a ring on his and they held eachothers hand standing side by side for the press.

The princess said to the press. “This is marking our official engagement. I have agreed to marry William. The Nikkah will be held in the City of Madinah, at the Al Nabawi Masjid. What we call the prophets mosque within a month. I proudly accept Williams gift of Majr. We will be traveling to the Rydah this evening after our final arrangements are made.”

There were a few odd questions about William being seen in a womens clothing store and wearing gowns. He responded. “I used to do that occasionally. Yasmeens love had caused me to not need to do that anymore. Her devotion will be enough.”

One other reporter asked about Williams homosexual relationship to a man named Mike.

“Who is that, I never heard of Mike. There was a woman named Michelle there, but I never slept with her. We have no idea what you are talking about.”

The newly engaged couple turned and left.

They had their religious obligations to attend to. William learned that they do this five times each day. And he would be required to stay there an hour after prayer for his lessons in his newly adopted religion.

By then, they should be on Yasmeens private jet headed toward Riydah.

The Princess

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Sisters
  • Stuck

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Princess
By Julia Michelle
A suffering princess struggles to regain the crown after it was seized it from years ago. A mysterious prince lands on the shores to help restore her to her rightful place, for a price.
This is the first chapter in what I hope to be a epic story
Chapter 1

Prince Edwyn had learned that the mission he was sent on was vital for the survival of the entire world. He didn’t know this when he first set out on the long trip from his homeland in Mercia to the Shattered isles. The island kingdom nearly a thousand miles away. It was supposed to be only a diplomatic mission to solidify an alliance between their two kingdoms. One his father King Erric negotiated between the two kingdoms dignitaries. Then he sent his son out to make the final negotiations. He sent his people into the the Shattered isles months ago to learn all that he could about this kingdom and what he learned was horrifying. It was a corrupt kingdom of brutality and fear ran by cruel witches that call themselves the hekatin.

Now, that its ran by the Hekatin and their girl king Pattenia wasn’t by itself bad. There are a greet number of people in his own kingdom along with neighboring Kingdoms to are part of the Goddesss religion and the Moons appearance sparked great celebration. He wanted to think the Goddess prognita was great and wonderful. Even his family openly worshiped and wanted the Goddess freed and restored to the world.

But, what his spies learned about how these witches conduct themselves and what they have done horrified him to the core. They took over the kingdom, and ruled by threat and fear cowering the people into submission and using a young boys life as an example. There was no way he could ally with this kingdom in good conscious.

The Kingdom was in trouble. They are in a long civil war and their king won most of the revolting territories back into their fold. Only one is left, a great mountain fortress and the last holdout of the maxis priests they spent two years and repeated disastrous campaigns trying to retake. The one that they could then release the Goddess and restore her to the world. With Mercias aid, they oculd finally overtake that last fortress and Pattenia could fulfill the prophesy. Edwyn had no intention of allowing that to happen. So he made another plan and brought it to his father for his approval. The King Erric approved and he set sail with a large fleet of their own people, their own small army and provisions for months at sea. They were finally here. The yardmen were docking their great ships at Rooks Rock, one of the only deep water ports in the North in what was once the Ansley Duchy and was in open revolt. That revolt was suppressed in one of Pattenias first campaigns after being crowned King. It was a great victory, but one of her only Victories.

Edwyn watched his army march down the planks to Assemble below. Thousands of his armored knights, his generals, captains, archers and horsemen went down the gain plank.

Then Edwyn marched down in his gleaming armor with his horse beside him followed by his personal guard of women he trained. Then his own witches, followers of Prognita. Thirty women followed them and they assembled into formation to march out.

One of his own captains near the front shouted out and his forced readied themselves for battle. The arched stood back and drew their bow.

Edwyn looked out and shouted at his forces to cease fire. This was what he expected and hoped for. His forces stood down, but watched closely ready for any sign of hostility by this other large force that approached.

Across the field, stood thousands of troops, horsemen, knights and swordmen and pikesmen. Collums of thousands upon more thousands of troops stood. And standing in front of the force was a girl that looked no older than eighteen wearing a long royal blue flowing gown. She was rather petite and really unfit to fight herself. The woman was stunningly beautiful and nearly perfect. She strod forward on her horse as Edwyn approached. One of the girls attendants helped her from her horse and Edwyn watched up to her.

“I assume you are Prince Serren of the Shattered Isles. Brother of the girl King Pattenia?” Edwyn looked respectfully.

A tear rolled down her beautiful face. She chocked back a sad sob. “No one has called me that in years. They all call me Princess Serrenina. Or just Nina. Yes, and you must be a prince Edwyn from the Kingdom of Mercia, sent here to ally with my sister.”

Edwyn gave a wary smile. “That’s what she thinks. But she will get something very different. I am impressed with the forces you have been able to assemble to support.”

“You told me to do this,” Serren said. “Me gathering my own army was your idea. I was reluctant. I thought my sister would do something when I started.”

“If you want the crown back, you must be willing to take great risks, and fight for whats yours. You must not cower. Serren. That’s what you have been doing for two years and no one wants to follow a coward standing in her sisters shadow. This has been her greatest fear. Once you start rallying, people will follow you. They know what your sister did to you, and they know it was wrong. You know what she did was wrong. She destroyed your life with no thought at all to how it affected you. All you needed to do was start rallying, and gathering support. And they came to you.” Edwyn smiled. “I helped a little with my own spells. I didn’t make anyone follow you. I caused them to find you if they wanted to fight. And you see, many want to fight Pattenias cruelty. They don’t agree with the betrayal and brutality she so publicly inflicted on her own family, her own brother just to seize the throne. If you really want it, you must be the one to fight. I will only be here to support you. And my own witches can help.”

Serren looked up hopefully. “You will restore my manhood?” She asked with hope in her eyes.

Edwyn shook his head. “NO, they can show you how, but I don’t think that will be the best for you. I have a far better plan than restoring you. If I do that, you will find yourself greatly disadvantaged. Your example will be lost, and because of the changes in society your sister implemented, you will find life far worse as a man. I plan on giving Pattenia a lesson on how it feels to be changed against her wishes, how she will deal with the destruction of her entire life in an instant, and being subjected to her own rules she implemented on men. That will make you the rightful heir. Lets see how she feels having others make decisions on her own sex without her permission. Having everything she loved, everything she is, her name, her sex, her title be roped away, and destroyed.”

Edwyn smiled wolfish. “I would love that. But what about me, I want to be restored. I hate living like this.” Serren nearly cried.

“This form gives you great power. You have learned the arts of the hekatin and made yourself very formidable and powerful. That’s why all of these people rallied to you. And your sister will find living as a man much worse. She will lose her support, and she wont be able to cope in another sex as successfully as you have. Are you ready to besiege Denaerk?”

Serren looked out at his supporters, Her attendant helped her back on her horse and she rode out to her own army.

The Young woman Serrenina proudly sat on her war horse at the head of her own army. “Some of you were there that tragic day two years ago. I was proudly standing at the altar of the temple of Maxis ready to accept the crown. I was standing there with my sister and mother, Danala, Falconette, Fawna and many other women. I wrongly thought they they supported me. Instead, I learned they all hated me. That was the day my life as a man ended. The only thing I ever did wrong was be born male and be my fathers chosen heir. A decision all of those women, including my own family disagreed with. Some of you were there to see my tragically transformed into this form totally against my will. Some of you lords saw that day, my own breasts grew too big and burst out in full view of everyone. I collapsed in pain and my older sister forced me to sit there and confront them to see my new form. You heard her proclaim proudly, “Serren is now female and my younger sister. That makes me the rightful heir.”

“You saw the Hekatin, and falconette crown my sister, and use me as an example to spread fear across the Kingdom and an example to all who would oppose her. That had pretty much been her method of rule. Force and fear. Not a good example, not compassion, only brute force and fear. My life was destroyed that day, and my sister illegally stole seized the crown and destroy everything that I was. My entire future was ripped away. I am the rightful heir” Serren shouted with emotion. Her beautiful voice trembling with the emotion and feeling with what she was saying. “I will restore our kingdom, I will restore the confidence of the people. I will liberate us from the darkness of the Hekatin, and their cruelty and brutality they inflict. The injustice they did to me, and to the entire kingdom will be ended. You men will be able to live a life of dignity and respect once again!” Serren pulled her down out and it ignited in front of them all. “My father was a great King. Gerrec. I will follow his example and his wisdom.”

The soldiers cheered. Edwyn guessed there were around thirty thousands of them. Then he marched off toward Denaerk and Edwyn rose beside him with his own guard and his own forces.

Lord Duke Baldac Wensie was told to expect a small contingent from a Prince of a neighboring kingdom on the Mainland and to escort him and his force to the Palace for a conference. He assembled his small escort and waited.

Then he saw Edwyn approaching but as it got closer, his blood ran cold. This wasn’t a small force for a diplomatic delegation for a conference. Lord Wansee saw the prince with his bodyguards, followed by massive enormous columns of warriors. The columns stretched for miles. This was no small force. This was an invasion to do battle. Then what he saw as they got closer made him even more afraid. In front of it all, was the small girl he knew. Princess Serrenina was leading it. He groaned inward, “Oh my goddess, no.”

How could there be so many people willing to follow her against their rightful King who has done such great things. He knew Serren was hurt, betrayed and humiliated. That was years ago and he figured she finally accepted her place as princess, following her older sister. This was treason. In his heart, he knew that this was the end. The columns stretched miles behind Serrenina. There must be forty thousand troops here. Even if Wensie assembled all he could from his duchy, he could never get this many and he had no where near his full forces he could muster. He was only prepared to provide escort and security.

Serrenina and her forces approached, then surrounded Wensies small force. This was clearly hostile. Serrenina approached Lord Wensie and drew her sword. A larger man, he assumed was the crown prince of Mercia simply watched. This man clearly supported Serrenina.

Wensie wasn’t sure what to say. All he could muster was, “Princess Serrenina, how could you do this to your sister? I thought you were loyal to our King Pattenia, your own sister. Why?”

Serrens face turned red in anger. “I think the better question is, how could you betray us? I was the crown prince. I was the rightful heir. You served our family, my father and knew his wishes. You betrayed it all swearing allegiance to my sister. You were there and you saw what she did to me. You stood by, didn’t raise a finger to help me after the tragic and horrifying betrayal. And you swore allegiance to HER. You betrayed the crown, and your nation. Proving you have no honor in you. You have zero loyalty. You are a traitor!”

“Your sister was the rightful heir,” Wensie protested. “She was better suited, you were only sixteen. And she did what she had to, to make it right. She had proven herself countless times. I am not ashamed at what I did.”

“Of course you’re not,” Serren said acidly. “She destroyed her own brother. Forced him into a life he was never meant for. Crushed him, his dignity, brutalized and humiliated him. And you watched, and enjoyed it, while pledging to a false king who turned on her own family. You have no honor and we will remember your betrayal. Your titles and your land will be stripped from you. You may not survive to see what happens to your family.”

Wensie shouted, “What! My family, why Serrenina.”

“Because you are traitors.” Serren said simply. “You broke your oath to our family. You served a false king who illegally seized the power. And brutalized and hurt her own brother in ways unimaginable. So, we cant rely on your loyalty anymore. You broke your oath, and your word. There must be consequences for treason!”

Serrens soldiers surrounded Wensies force, forced them from their horses and drove the horses away. His soldiers were stripped of their armor, and their weapons. Then they hands were secured behind them and chained. Wensie was forced down and disarmed. He was made a prisoner. Serren announced, “you are now prisoners of war. A small force of Edwyns will take you can and imprison you on the ships, except for the traitor Wensie. A chopping bock awaits his head.”

His face lost all of its blood. Then Serren said, “while your loyalty is lost when you betrayed my father. I can avoid executing you when I become queen. If you address me by my rightful name. The name and sex that was stolen from me. I want you to hear you say it, Wensie.”

“Prince Serren,” Lord Wensie shuddered helplessly.

Serren smiled. “Good. You will still be stripped of all of your titles and your family's holdings. You will be made a slave in the stone quarries. Your family and children will lose their holdings. They will be made surfs. At least you avoided execution. Now lets go. I want you to see this. But, wensie, I do wonder if you even can comprehend how I felt in all of this, how what happened affected me personally. I was destroyed, and found myself having no power over the coarse my life. I was forced into this. After my change, my sister sent people to force me into dresses. I was immediate addressed as princess, serrenina, and forced, beaten if I resisted. Hours after being turned totally, no preparation. I was expected to accept the role of a princess. Can you imagine being turned into a girl so suddenly, then forced into dresses, Lord Baldwic Wensie. Expected to be a girl, and live as one. I can probably do this. Edwyn has many hekatin following him. I am sure they can turn you into a girl so you can experience what I experienced. I want turn you, considering your betrayal and lack of loyalty to me, how you feel. Want to try?”

Edwyn raised his hand sending a number of women to him. Their hands blazed with power coursing though their arms and fingertips. Wensie suddenly knew this was no idle threat. They could really do it.

Edwyn said, “Sybilla, Seere of the Hekatin from Mercia, you could do that for Wensie couldn’t you. Turn this arrogant treasonous duke into a duchess?”

A young woman rode up smiling. “It wold be easy.”

Serren turned to the Duke who was now trembling in fear. “So imagine, we can do it right now. Then no one caring how you felt about the sudden transition in your life. As you didn’t care about me. Then forcing you to accept it, and live that life you never expected. We forcing you in a corset, in a gown, calling you duchess, milady, and seeing someone else take the life you wanted. How would you feel?”

Wensies trembled. He knew what happened to the boy was one of the most difficult things a can can ever endure. It was horrifying, but he knew it was necessary. At least he thought so. But now facing it himself. “Please, Prince, I know it was so difficult on you. I have no idea how much. I still say you weren’t fit to take the crown. You were too young and immature. Pattenia has been good. I thought you made peace with this life.”

“I had no other choices. You all seemed on her side, ignoring how I felt. My feelings was irrelevant. You all had the power. I accepted it out of necessity to try to reforge a life that was destroyed. But now, I have options. Someone finally has come to help me, someone who gives a damn about my feelings. None of you did. You all went out to war, fighting in my sisters name, a life meant for me. Fuck you Wensie, you’re a traitor to my father.”

Then Edwyns features flailed. Serren saw the dark power flowing thugh him as he addressed Wensie. “You will say accept Serren as your King.Pattenias reign is over. Wont you Wensie?” He said, touching wensie and the energy flowing into Wensies head. He knew he could become a girl any second.

Wensie nodded, “Yes, I accept Serren.” He clearly said that out of terror.

“I refuse to accept someone whose loyalty is so dubious and questionable. You of loyalty has already been on display for the past two years. Your character is in question, as is your totality. You have none. There’s a dungeon for you. Now lets go.” Serren looked up and shouted to his troops, “Everyone stop. Troops, assemble into formations, captains, Generals meet me within five minutes.”

Serren looked up into the distance and knew the massive Citadel was going to be there guarding the pass to the capital city. The Citadel had a garrison of around thirty to fourty thousand troops.

Within minutes, all of Serrens captains and generals and lords were standing around in one of his makeshift war tents. It was one of Serrens first council of wars she ever led. Up to this point, her sister had shut her out of everything and given her no voice in anything. She felt like this was where she belonged.

“Lord Urik, Lord Earl Urban, Lord Duke Chist, you will lead the infantry forces. The man at arms and the knights. Urik will be in charge of that force guarding our archers and horsemen. Urban, you will be with the Pikesmen and you will place your forces here, and here guarding us from their Calvary charges. That will be their first move against us. Lord general Radick will be in charge of the forces in the Citadel. Hes always hyper aggressive, but he isnt one of their best. Actually, Pattenia never thought she would need an experienced commander in charge there. Who woud be mad enough to attack their capital. Who would ever have the forces to even attempt such a thing. All of the other great houses are loyal. So we have the advantage. Radick is an idiot. He will charge wildly with his cavalry and our pikemen will stop his charge, we will have the man at arms doubled on the flacks trapping them. That will be the first to go.”

“Lord Vallery. You will have the archers and war bows. Once his Cavalry are destroed, he will rely on his enormous knight forces. They will charge at us, and their archers will remain on the walls. We will pretend to give up, run away. So our archers will be here guarding our retreat, here, here and here, three points. The heavy war bows will be here on the hills. We will retreat to the high ground here. Their charge will be a trap. They will be trapped in that vally being attacked by three points. Our bows will open up and they will be in a kill zone with no escape. Then our Cavalry will charge into them, followed by Uriks knights. I will lead the Calvary charge. Once their forces are destroyed,d we will take the Citadel. We will open up with our new weapons and it will fall.”

Wensie listened and was suddenly terrorized. Everyone underestimated Princess Serrenina and that was a fatal mistake. Suddenly he wondered why everyone did. It must be her pretty face, ignoring that she had been trained all her life to lead men in war. Her father made sure she had the best teachers and instructors teaching her all about tactics, leading men, strategy, provisions and leadership.

A lone Scout ran into the main palace followed by Pattenias most trusted adviser and her friend, the hekatin, Actonia who was the inspiraction for the whole plot against Serren. She approched Pattenia in her private office. She bowed, :My Lord, we have a big problem.”

“I heard,” Pattenia responded. “My sister is coming. But she will never pass Raddicks forces in the Citadel. It hasent fallen in a thousand years.”

Actonia looked very troubled and Pattenia realized this was serious. “So, what is the problem?”

“First your sister Serrenina comes ad the head of an army of forty thousand men. Add to that, Prince Edwyn of Mercias force of fifteen thousand. They have a combined force of fifty five thousand.”

Pattenia was alarmed. “where in the goddess did she come up with that many?”

“People rallied and graviated to her. She is very inspirational. You knew that which is why you tried to keep her sheltered and humiliated. It only enraged her and she escaped. Your plan to use her as an example to cower everyone only went so far. In the end, it consolidated your image as a tyrant ruling by terror and fear. Serrenina is seen as a liberator. And in addition. Pattenia, my visions here dont show victory at all. Theres no outcome for victory. Every vision I have shows the fortres destroyed, and Denark being occupied. Your reign ending. And in many of the possible outcomes, she simply has you exeucted for what you did to her.”

Pattenia puts her face in her hands. “You said I would beocme a great King, how could it had come to this Actonia. You inspired me to do this, you said I would be the peoples savior against the cruel maxis and the chruch, and the inquisiton.”

“I never saw the level of rage this would inspire in Serrenina. I saw her happy as a woman, raising her child. None of that happened. People kept breaking that plan apart. First, as a woman she was much more vurnable to your familys enemies to use, and she was helpess to fight it when they captured and abused her. Second, falconettes retarded plan for all of you to be harsh on her to force her to accept her new place as a woman. We should have all known that would never work but she was more afraid of your enemys rallying to her if they saw her fighting it to become an inspiration. But, she cant become comfortable and like a role shes forced into, to use to inspire fear. That only made her made and desperate, and our sworn enemy. Now, I only see darkness. Shes going to kill everyone who swore loyalty to you. That was treason in her mind. She has no one, her family, you, your mother, the lords, all turned their back on her. She even hates the Goddess.”

“I thuoght she loved them, she asked Falconette to teach her and she become skilled at the Hekatin.” Pattenia protested.

“No,” Actonia said. “She only studied the arts to try to restore her manhood. Thats all she wanted. You were all smart enough to keep that knowledge from her. But, she knew you were all lying to her. Now, her allegiance isnt to the Goddess. Its to Abaddon and Lilith. She has allied with Darkness.

It was about that moment when they began hearing continous enormous blasts in the distance. The blasts were so intense that they shook the walls of the palace. The windows rattled. The chairs, it was so intense they felt in in their bodies. “What is that,” Pattenia said in fear?”

“That is our doom. Its Serreninas new weapons. She calls them Bombards. Huge tubes filled with Sulfur and sodium nitro, and a few other things that cause an explosion. They fire huge projectiles that even the most massive walls stand no chance against.

The women looked out and saw an enormous column of black smoke rising in the distance, where the citadel stood guarding the city.

With the Citadel fallen and his black flag rose above it keeps, they marched on toward Denaerk. Serrens enormous battle formations marched lock step toward the Capital.

The main walls of the city appeared over the horison and they marched on until they were finally just outside of the walls. They saw Pattenia in her battle armor and her sword of justice. Her army stood outside of the walls. Her armys large columns and her battle lords and generals bside her holding up the kingdoms flags.

Serren laughed at her pathetic display of force. She rode forward with her Prince and her Lords parching up to the center. Pattenia followed with her battle lords.

Serren met them and took charge. “King Pattenia, General Orlan, Captain Elveres. We meet at least in this field of battle. Pattenia, your forces are badly outnumbered. There is no escape, your reign will end today.”

Pattenia scowled at her sister. “We will never surrender to you, Serrenina.”

Serren blinked. “You misunderstand,” She said quietly. “I am not accepting Surrenders at this time. I want to you know failure, utter defeat, and it is I who brings it down upon you. Now let us proceed.” Serren and her generals went back to their army to begin.

She turned to her generals. “Pattenia is a much smarter commander than Raddick. She wont rush in wildly. Actually, others made that mistake with her and she turned the battle around on the ansleys two years ago. We will hold our ground She wont come to us. We must come to her. To that end, our war bows will do most of the work as she holds her ground. And when her forces are decimated by the bows. Our Calvary will come in from her flacks. A second attack will be here along the walls. They will sneak up the walls and occupy the gate house, and the towers and fire at her from above. Now get in our battle formations and lets proceed to show Pattenia why betraying me was a horrible mistake.”

Pattenia was wondering why Serrens forces wern’t advancing on her. Serrenina had the advantage by at least twenty thousand.

Then to her utter horror, the sky turned black at a rain of countless huge arrows came plunging down on them. They rose their shields but it did no good. This seemed wrong, she made sure her knights armor and shields could withstand archer fire. But these were enormous arrows, at least at tall as most men. She saw the war bows in the distance and these were not the traditional archers she employed. These bows were enormous. The arrows went up into the sky and plunged down with massive force nothing could withstand them.

Her forces were annihilated. Within twenty minutes, her forces were down to fifty percent. She quickly yelled to withdraw and they flew back into the gate and went to hold out in the palace. She knew that this was the end. There was no escape.

The walls fell, the gate was opened and Serrens forces flooded through killing anyone who stood in their way.

Pattenia was having flashbacks to the time when she had first taken the crown and faced a violent attack by the war priests of maxis. The walls blew up and they invaded the palace intending to kill her.

It had nearly suceeded and a few last minute acts of heroics saved Serrenina and the herself. But this attack was totally different. For one, the forces facing her was so much greater. By now, there was no question of who was firmly in charge. Serrens forces had taken control of the entire city. Her soldiers marched down the streets, they occupied every inch of the city by now. There was no chance that she could turn this around. Her palace was all that was left, and its forces had largely fallen. She was stuck in this chamber with what remained of her bodygards and her advisers and lords. And most of them expected to die here.

Patetnia sat on her throne, Falconette, Annya, her mother and Actonia behind her, Her lords standing infront and her guards. Elveres her captain of her guard stood waiting for death.

Finally, the doors burst open and Serren marched in with her blazing armor, her helmet and her sword drawn. The enormous hulk of a man, Prince Edwyn stood beside Serren, their women sorceresses were behind them with their eyes blazing with fury and intent. Their knights marched in and took control of the situation. Pattenias guards were quickly overwhelmed and disarmed. In no time, they knelt disarmed with swords at their neck.

The Kings Chamber had fallen. All that was left now was to seize the crown and proclaim a new king. There was nothing she could do to stop it now.

Serren stormed up to the Throne and glared at Pattenia with the most intense hate she had ever seen.

“Sister,? Pattenia said weakly. “I really dont understand what this is. I thought we made peace, I thought you were happy?”

“How can I be happy?” Serren hissed in fury. “You stole everything from me. My life, my sex, even my name, you made calling me by my birth name Prince Serren illegal. You even took my fucking clothes. Yes, you came in that night and had my clothes stolen from me, replaced with dresses and undergarments. Then I saw YOU” Serren pointed at her, “YOU WEARING THEM. YOU SAID THE DRESSES WERE NOT APPROPRIATE TO TRAIN FOR WAR! I remember at the sixteens, when I was so envious of the boys training and competing, and I mentioned I was the best, you said girls cant fight. All while you were doing exactly that betraying everything you said. Then you dare say you were suffering?”

“I was,” Pattenia said tearfully. “I did that to my own brother, I knew what it did to you. It hurt me so much to do that.”

Serren spat. “Please tell me how you, the King wearing the crown you took from me were suffering. I would love to hear how you of all people who had just received everything she ever wanted in life was suffering. If it hurt you, you could have made it okay by restoring me. I knew you could. Despite your lies that it was permanent. You could have but chose not to. I remember your cruelty at our first breakfast together after I finally agreed to meet youl How cruel you were to me. How cruel you were to me after that. Sure, you didnt beat me, have me imprisoned. But changing me, forcing me to acept my new life was more cruel than anything you could have done. Then taking my name my sex and my very freedom of my choice was the cruelest of all. It was much worse than anything else. I realized I had lost my family. They no longer cared at all about me.”

Annya, his mother said weakly, “You are wrong, We all cared a great deal about you. But I wish you could have understand that we had to do this. The situation gave us no choice, you wern’t ready. And we had to have Pattenia because she was the vessel of the goddess. It was her destiny to rule and restore the Goddess. It was all prophesied.”

“IF someone involved me, and taught me about it. I would have helped. But instead, you all destroy me and all conspire to take everything away, even my freedom and have me brutalized and violated.”

Pattenia protested, “That wasn’t our doing!”

“But, you caused it all, making me weak and helpless. You are responsible for it. So now, you must pay.”

Serren marched up to Elveres and ordered him released. Everyone had a sick feeling about what was about to happen.

“How can you call yourself loyal after what you did, Elveres. You saw what happened to me that day. You went along with it all, controlling me, imprisoning me, brutalizing me when I resisted. Following my sisters horrific orders expecting me to just go on after my life was destroyed. Then mocking me for having any problem with it. You committed treason against the crown, the rightful crown that was illegally seized. You, who loyally followed my father all of those years, turned on him and his only son. Thats despicable, and it makes you a traitor.”

Elveres tried to protest as Serren drew his sword and thrust it into Elveres stomach. The bloody point drove out of his back. The large man slumped in Serrens arms and fell back. Serren pulled the sword out and said, “Now, the treason has been paid with blood. So will everyone else who betrayed me.

Then Serren glared hatefully and triumphal at Pattenia. She said with an evil smirk, “Pattenia, I have a gift for you. It was the same gift you, Falconette, Fawna, your friend Denala and Actonia all gave to me so long ago that wrecked my entire life. I want to return the favor. all of you watch. It will be vital for you to understand, Falcnette and the rest of you.

Serreen ignited his power that flowed though his arms and body in golden arches. He sparked in the air. The other Hekatin that Edwyn brought followed Serren as he approached Pattenia chanting the language of the Goddess. Serren loving this, feeling the power of the goddess flowing though her as they approached Pattenia.

Suddenly a sick frightening realization struck Pattenia. Twenty women in all, seeing their power flowing though, their fingers and hair sparking and snapping approached Pattenia. Her own Hekatin were helpless.

This was Serrens job, and she felt all of the womens power being directed at her. It was time for revenge. Pattenia screamed as Serren reached out to touch her hand.

“Serren, please don’t do this, please don’t, I must accomplish my mission. Please think about this.” Pattenia begged helplessly

“Pattenia, fuck you!” Was Serrens response as She chanted the spell.

To Pattenias total horror, she felt her entire body transform before everyones eyes. Pattenias young teenage body began to grow. Her small frame began to grow. Her shoulders widdened, his hips narrowed. Her general size grew by feet. Her thin feminine arms grew massive and her slim feminine muscles bulged out from her body. Her bodys strength increased, the definition of her muscles became much more pronounced. Her chest grew larger, the small breasts retracted behind a large layer of solid muscle. Her legs enlarged. Her face grew, her feminine jaw line straightened in a massive masculine line. Her face exploded in facial hair. She felt a shooting pain though her groin as her internal organs were expelled out of her body, and grew into external male organs. Her ovaries expanded into male testicles hanging from fleshy sacks outside of her body. A large fleshy tube protruded out from between her legs. The process was extremely painful.

Then it was done. She sat there now as a large domineering man, looking much like Serren use to, but larger. She was now around seven feet tall now. Serren smiled triumphantly.

Serren proudly announced, “Now, Olia Falconette, lets be witness Now,” Serren smiled. “That Pattenia is now my elder brother, Patten. By her own edict she ordered her first day, the crown shall be passed to the eldest FEMALE child. The rule of the Shattered Isles belongs to WOMEN. I am the younger SISTER. If you have any honor, you will respect that.”

Then Serren glared at Pattenia and sneered, “Also, your connection with the Goddess is severed. You are no longer her vessel for her restoration. As a male, you have no connection to her. It belongs to me. And we will destroy her.

Pattenia exploded with anger as she rose to draw her fathers sword. Edwyn and even a few of Pattenias own knights moved in ot shield the young woman. Edwyns sword was at Pattenias throat. “No you don’t, you ordered that change and now you must respect it. Oh, and your sex change can’t not be undone. You could have changed Serren any time you wanted. You didn’t and kept lying to him. He found out, but was still helpless as he kept searching for the spell you used. You hid it from him. But, the power I used to transform you can never be undone. Pattenia, you are now a man, and will never again be a woman. You hated being a woman anyway, and hated Serren for being man. Now, you should enjoy this. I will be on my way.”

Pattenia didn’t hate being a woman. She loved it and felt being a woman was better and made her stronger. She simply hated the restrictions that the male dominated society imposed on her for being a woman. She wanted to do adventurous male things that they always do that she wasn’t allowed to. And she hated the restrictive clothes she was forced to wear. This wasn’t what she wanted at all. But neither did Serren like it.

Falconette tried to transform Pattenia back, but failed. There was no way to restore their king.

Most of them knew what they now had to do, but their hekatin was reluctant to do it. They would eventually agree.

“I wont seize the crown like you all did. I want you to give it to me, Falconette, when you realize you have no other options. You will come around. But now, as the acting monarch, Take pattenia to the Dungeon. I will release you after my coronation.”

Edwyn stood in front of Falconette and Fawna. He looked at Serren and then said, “We had an agreement and I want you to honor it. I will honor my part. I will teach you the spell to restore your body. But, I hope you do realize its better as it is now. You can succeed where Pattenia failed. You can become their beloved queen. I don’t think they would see you the same as a man. As Pattenia will see her support fall.”

“I still want my male life back, but I do see your point. It seems the Goddess, fate and the entire world hates me.” Serren said acidly.

“No, they don’t. Its just some do, because of reasons that were never your fault. As for me. I have one request.”

“What,” Serren inquired.

He looked at Falconette. “Make me a woman. Like you did Serren. Serren hated it, and it destroyed him. Thats exactly what I wanted all my life. I had a sister like Pattenia, only she wasn’t anywhere near as cruel. She is adventurous. I helped her train, I took her out to have fun behind our fathers back. All while I envied the life she led. As the beautiful beloved princess.”

falconette laughed uproariously. “You’re kidding right, Edwyn. What. Excuse me, but these women changed Pattenia. If you are serious, why couldn’t they give you want you wanted?”

“It would be inappropriate.” Edwyn said. “Mercia is a male dominated society just like yours. Asking to be changed would destroy my image. That’s why I want you to do it here. Then I can say it was done to me, not my own choice. Do you understand?”

Falconette understand, but still couldn’t comprehend a man wanting to be changed.

Serren knew there was a deal. “Its what Prince Edwyn wants, grant him his wish falconette. Lets do it.”

Edwyn said mostly to himself, “I wonder what Theodora will think of this. He laughed at he felt his body change.

The Princess part 1

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Adventure
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Princess

By Julia Michelle

This tale takes place about some time after a cruel older princess arranges her father death. Upon the day of her brothers coronation as the New king, she and her band of witches publicly transform her brother into her sister, there by claiming the crown and making herself the King

.

prologue

The Female Prince Serren had been captured by his enemies Zakister and Prett. He had suffered weeks of sadistic captivity as they plotted to use him to force his sister King Pattenia from the throne.

Pattenia gathered her forces and launched a desperate last-minute rescue. The battle was brutal, but she rescued her brother in the end. Serren had a hand in his rescue, as he had become a very powerful witch by this time. The Trauma was still too much for him, and he suffered unspeakable things at the hands of his family's enemies.

Serren was not right as they rescued him and returned him to the safety of the Palace. Pattenia and her most trusted friend, Actonia, travel to the enchanted fortress Embryonus and release the Goddess. They fought the enemies forces that held the Goddess in captivity and finally succeeded in releasing the Goddess Prognita. She stood there as the most beautiful being she ever saw before her. The Goddess was shimmering with brilliant ethereal light and raw power of the likes they have never encountered before. The Goddess spoke, but the words seemed to radiate through their minds. The Goddess didn't seem happy at all as she scowled at the two with intense displeasure and even anger. “I will go to the Palace, have your brother Serren and The Professor Falconette meet us there. I wish to speak to all of you there.” Then she vanished.

Pattenia traveled back to the Palace in her Griffin as fast as possible. Pattenia had her brother summoned back.

Men burst into his bedroom and took him to sister in the Kings Chamber. He didn’t feel like going. But he knows what was going on. He could have easly defeated the guards. But he wanted to meet this goddess bitch and give her a piece of his mind. He didn’t care if the Goddess killed him. Death was something he would welcome after all he endured because of the Goddess, and his monster of a sister. If he died, he would have loved it. He followed the guards to the chamber, where he saw the beautiful Goddess, his sister standing there with her battered armor, the horrifying psychotic bitch Actonia and the worse bitch Falconette.

He approached the group and stood there with a fierce glare.

The Goddess spoke. “Pattenia, my vessel, Falconette, and Actonia. I wanted you here to witness this personally. Remember that this has been the result of everything you did. It's your doing.” She scowed and approached Serren.

She knew what the result of her encounter with Serren would be. She was omnipotent and omnipresent. She knew all that will be, and will ever happen. She knew, but the women here don't know. They need to be made aware.

The Goddess looked at Serren as he meets her glare. “Serren, my beautiful child. I love you so much and your suffering has been my suffering. You have suffered so much. I will give you a great reward. I will give you have two choices. I can restore you to your manhood, and you will be a warrior like the entire kingdom never knew. Or, you can remain female and become a queen and help spread my wisdom and my religion to the world. Which do you want?”

Serren glared hatefully at her. “all of my suffering was because of you, you bitch. You were the cause of everything I suffered. It's all your doing; You inspired it starting the rule of women. Its what you wanted. Since I was a man, I wasn't allowed even to have a life anymore. I want nothing for you. Just a pawn. if this is the things you do for your religion You are hideous and cruel. You deserved to be struck down 600 years ago. Your followers deserved what they got. I won't rest until they are all dead. I will strike you down and burn your temples. You wanted this to happen to me; you caused it, your vessel destroyed everything I ever loved. Go fuck yourself!”

The Goddess expected it all and accepted it. “My loving child,” Prognita says in a loving tone. “Nothing that happened to you was by me. I didn’t want this to happen to you. I don't agree with what they did to you. If I could, I would have prevented it. Your sister and these women have committed a horrible injustice upon you. I am disappointed in them. They will be punished very severely.”

The Goddess turned her fury on Falconette. “You said to be Harsh on Serrenina?” The Goddess glared. “Falconette. Turning him into a woman shouldn’t be something to be treated harshly. Especially from you. You were a teacher. You should have used compassion and patience and your understanding of what he had went though. Your love should have been his guide on his journey to womanhood. And you should have let him find his own way as a woman. Would it have been horrible if Serrenina lived as liberated woman forged a new path for them all? You had to humiliate him, and force him into the life of a traditional woman with the restrictions previously imposed on you all. A life you all hated. Then you mistreated Serrenina, and constantly humiliated her. Her experience into womanhood became one of humiliation, cruelty, mocking and all of you hating him.”

Falconette tried to argue her case. “If we allowed her to fight it, others may have rallied to her and ended Pattenias reign.”

The Goddess silenced Falconette, making her unable to speak. “The men wouldn't have rallied to Serreina anyway. There was no fear of that. You simply wanted to make Serrenina suffer for no other reason than she was previously a man. This could have been prevented if you offered her your love and guidance on her path. But you mistreated her. That's despicable for someone like you who forged a life guiding young women to their path. You let Pattenia find her path and supported her. You made Serrenina’s experience as a woman to be one suffering and pain. You were no different from the men that persecuted you.”

Then The Goddess turned toward Pattenia and Actonia with the fiercest glare. “You are the most responsible for all. It was your job as the elder sister to offer Serrenina all of your understanding, guidance and love. Sure, he was angry at first and wouldn’t understand why this happened. However, Instead of mocking and belittling her as you. You should have been the compassionate elder sister to guide and love him on his path to femininity. It could have been beautiful and made her a strong rolemodel for the women. She eventually would have understood, if you bothered to explain it. As Serrenina eventually did understand the lesson. You kept hating him. And you could have restored him into a much better understanding man. But you didn’t. You kept treating your sister cruelly and ignoring her suffering while you had everything you ever wanted. Your brother lost everything he wanted in life. You should have spent all of the time you could with her guiding her on her path, taking her places and having exciting adventures. Then restored her, and making him your most trusted adviser. He was your family, not a rival. It was wrong to treat her as your rival. That only insured he became your worst nightmare.”

“Pattenia. Your cruelty turned his heart cold with hate. You should have let him on your council and took him with you. He loved you so much. He would have followed you. You could have restored him and made him your champion and your leader of your army. But no, you treated him as a potential rival and excluded him from everything he was born for. That was the most painful of all. You wounded him so much. Your hate and malice, when being a woman should have been a wonderful experience; you made it a punishing experience. And now you wonder why he hates you. Actonia, you encouraged it and lied. All of you shame me. You will all pay.”

The Goddess’s features flared hot. The women cried in agony as their skin burnt. The stench of burning flesh filled the chamber. They screamed in pain.

Then there was silence. The Goddess spoke. “I removed my power from all of you. Never again will you ever feel my power flowing through you. You can't touch it. My power has been removed from all of you. Pattenia, you are not my vessel anymore. I gave it to serren! I hope he reconsiders his attitude. But I don't think so. He's too hurt.

Then the Goddess approached Pattenia very closely and gripped her head into her large powerful hand. They all saw a torrent of energy flowing directly into Pattenias mind. She screamed out and collapsed.

The Goddess turned and spoke, “Serren, I have given Pattenia all of your memories and feelings over the past six months from your sudden and traumatic change, to now. She personally experienced all of your suffering, sorrow and humiliation. Your experiences has become her own.”

Then she turned toward Pattenia. "Serren has allied with the darkness. He will strike me down. That's the future you caused. This restoration will be very short lived. Thanks, Pattenia, you betrayed everything you ever claimed to represent. Female liberation all while oppressing your little sister, and enjoying it.

Chapter 1

"The Fool is arriving shortly," A roiling dark mist rumbled loudly in a displeased tone.

"Finally," A huge, powerful man said in exasperation. "It took him long along. I thought it would take him all night to get here. I am surprised he didn't lose his way." The massive build man prepared for the fool's arrival.

The two saw an older man stumbling toward them tired. Except there was something wrong with the image. The large man blinked a few times in confusion, and finally, he realized the problem. He snorted in contempt and shook his head. "You have to be kidding. This man's stupider than I thought."

The fool walked up to approach the large looming man shaking his head in total concept. "You are Prince Edwyn of Merica, I presume. I am Appollon from the Shattered Isles."

Edwyn laughed. "You look like a tramp. And you sound worse." Edwyn laughed. The image of the man was that of a sexy topless woman with a seductive face and lips. Except he saw through the illusion, and He shook his head in dismay.

Edwyn rose his hand. His hand ignited with dark energy that flowed through his body. He gestured slightly at the man destroying the false image of the woman. The spell shattered, and Appollon was finally released.

Appollon gasp and thanked Edwyn. Edwyn shook his head more. "You are telling me you put a spell on yourself that you were unable to remove? How stupid could you be?"

"I lost my power during our fall. That was my final spell, and it stuck to me. I was lucky to make it out alive."

Edwyn looked at the dark mist. "I can't believe this is all we have left. This man's an idiot. Are you sure this idiot has the capacity to help us at all?"

Appollon seemed offended. "I am strong; it's just that we are facing a goddess that has defeated us. We have nothing left."

Edwyn snorted In contempt. "NO, the problem is you're an idiot. You did the exact wrong every chance you got. First, You try to kill a little girl that hurt no one. All that did was turn everyone against you. Even the former king pleaded with you to not do it. Then you blindly allow the Hekatin to infest your temple and change the Prince into a girl right under your nose. You had no idea how powerful or numerous they had become. Then to top it off, When the changed crown prince fled to your temple for help to be restored, and you belittle him as a woman, threaten him, then totally lie to him and dismiss him as if he was nothing. That made you one other person on a long list of people who turned their back and betrayed him. Then you made plans to kill him to take the throne yourselves. I wonder, with what you planned to do that with? You had nothing left. You were so soundly defeated and reviled. And your final attempt to overthrow Pattenia proved beyond all doubt that you had lost. It failed spectacularly. I think You're too stupid to be of any help to us."

Appollon tried to protest, but Edwyn rose his hand. The dark power took hold of Appollon, and he rose in the air gasping for breath and choking.

Edwyn hissed, "You had the Prince right in front of you pleading for help. You had his trust. You were his final hope. Everyone saw what happened to him. They saw the horrifying betrayal, you saw it. You could have used all of that to spread your message and raise a rebellion against her. It could have worked, and there were many who didn't approve of what she did. Many were looking for an inspiration. But, you violently threatened him, you demeaned him as a woman, even though that wasn't his doing. You knew what happened. And you turned him away. His final hope was lost; your final hope was lost. You could have been seen helping the betrayed Prince regain his rightful place. That was Pattenia's greatest nightmare. You gave her a victory on a silver platter. And gave her the perfect excuse to finish you once and for all. You had it right there, but you betray him too. You left him with no hope at all, no chance to regain what he lost. It nearly drove him to suicide. And It drove you to total failure. Admit it; you're a fool."

Appollon didn't know what to say once he was loose of the power. He just choked, trying to regain his breath.

"Your final fortress fell, and the Goddess was restored. You helped her a lot with your stupidity. But you can still help."

"What is it you want," Appollon asked.

Edwyn smiled. It was a sinister smile of darkness that sent chills running through Appollons veins. "I want The only thing that matters now — the complete, total, and Utter destruction of Pattenia's reign. You could have done it yourself if you weren't a fool. Destroying Pattenia's reign wouldn't have been hard with the betrayed and crushed crown prince there supporting you; he was totally willing to give you his full support until you turned him away. People would have rallied to him to restore their Prince, and the real heir. Restoring him, the crown prince could have been simple once you regained power. You could have arrested the Witches and tortured them enough until they agreed to restore Serren to spare their life. But no, you couldn't handle supporting a woman, even if the woman was a betrayed man. One that you personally witnessed the betrayal and transformation of. You're a fool. But you have your uses."

"How can I help you," Appollon asked, now feeling ice-cold fear.

"You can help us rebuild the temples and restore our religion. But you will have to face some very unwelcome facts about your previous allegiance to the 'god' Maxis." Edwyn sneered the name and chuckled sardonically.

"The God Maxis," He sneered the name again as if it wasn't even worth the title of god. "Was hardly a god at all. He only reigned once someone else slew the Goddess Hecate, only she calls herself Danis Prognita here. He couldn't even do it himself. Maxis is a minor insignificant god. He stood no chance against Hecate once she began regaining her power. He couldn't even protect his own Prince. How worthy could this god be."

Appollon was starting to see the point. "I have to agree with you, so what now."

"We will throw down Hecate for the atrocity she has committed against an innocent boy. And the woman she has sided with to do it. Her power is false. But you will have to learn an entirely new religion. Serren has done a good job of relearning everything. He has made himself into a potent woman in her own right. She has committed herself to the Goddess Nyx to such an extent that she has become the Vessel for Nyx. In fact, she is slowly reforming herself into the Goddess. She is reforming herself into a goddess that even Zeus feared. Fitting for someone who was betrayed by everyone he knew. Serren has become Goddess of Darkness. You will serve her like you served Maxis, and serve us and our forces to restore our faith."

Abbaddon showed his menacing demonic face full of fire in his eyes. Appollon withered. Abbaddon rumbled, and it sounded like a laugh.

Appollon had to ask. "why do you care so much about Serren? What is he to you."

"I think the better question is," Edwyn pointed out in a tone of steel, "You were entrusted with his education. You saw him grow up, and you served his family. His protection was your responsibility, and you betrayed that at every turn. Why didn't you care about him? He hurt no one and never deserved this fate."

That didn't answer the question, so Edwyn continued. "I knew Serren. I grew up in the Shattered Isles, and we were friends as children. He was a great kid. A little Naive, and that hurt him. He deserves our help. I won't turn my back on him like everyone else in the Kingdom has. I am a loyal friend. It is time to raise hell."

Then Edwyn turned to Abbaddon and asked, "Call Asmodeus and Azazel." Edwyn smirked.

Abbaddon made a loud rumble, and Asmodeus arrived in a darkening mist that coalesced into the form of two massive men. They knelt before Edwyn in submission. "What is thy bidding, my Mistress Lilith?"

Edwyn smiled as Appollon looked shocked, "You're A woman" He snorted

"Yes," Edwyn said dismissively. "In some cruel trick, I was put in this cumbersome male form. This form was Serrens best friend. And anyway, he pleaded for my help. So send him Nxt. He hes been begging for help and started learning the dark magic and spirit summing. Serren summoned Nxt and Azazel. He has formed formed quite a relationship with Nxt. Nxt liked serren as a woman. And they united together into one." Edwyn smirked.

Then Edwyn turned to the darkened mists before him. "Asmodeus will Complete Nxt's training and help her on her journey. The Hecate wanted to give him a fragile body that could never stand up to Pattenia and her forces. A form they could easily control and intimidate. Just because he's female doesn't mean he has to be physically weak. Show him how to unleash the power of Nyx. And then terrorize Pattenia. She's already in terror, intensify it. You are the spirit of fear, give her visions of death and terror. She made her brother's life a living nightmare. Make her life a nightmare. This will only be the beginning."

"Azazel, train Nyx to fight."

"Your wish is my command."

Edwyn pulled out his sword, which blazed with dark power. He handed the sword to Azazel. "Give this sword to Serren. Teach him to use and control its power."

Azazel and Asmodeus took Appollon; they smiled and bowed their head. Then they vanished.

<>
Prince Serren, now going by the name Nyx used to be the crown prince and the heir to the Crown of this Kingdom of the Shattered Isles. That seemed too long ago. She was given a very tiny helpless form of a girl that was so unable to counter anyone in the shattered isles. A small maid overpowered her once in that form. She prayed and worked her body, and slowly reformed her female body to what is it now.

Serren, now in the form of Nyx, was stunningly beautiful, her beauty
was flawless with her beautiful toned face, stunning blue eyes and long black braided hair down her back. She had been blessed with huge breasts that her body used to found it difficult to support. She was entirely able to support her extra chest weight now. Forcibly changing Serren was all a monstrous plot to destroy the Prince, and it has mostly succeeded. Serren, as a boy was a massive, imposing warrior before his change, his weakened form after the change had destroyed whatever pride he had as a male. And the rape and following pregnancy finished Serrens destruction.

Nyx was busy reading one of her books about the dark powers of the Goddess Nyx. She has gone to all of the isles and found all of the Knowlege that She possibly could find. Nyx in her single-minded determination to learn all about magic that was possible, She had learned more than perhaps any of the hekatin probably learned. She acquired great things, and She learned terrible things. She could possibly reforge her body back to Serrens original form. But after a year like this, he wasn't quite ready.

Serrenina had performed a union with a woman who much more powerful than Pronita. That union reforged her body to what it was now. Nyx's physical form was roughly equal to Pattenia and the strongest women in the Isles. Serrenina's transformation only begun with her considerable physical strength. Once her power was fully developed, she doubted anyone could face her. Of Course, Nyx was a Goddess.

Nyx's mind had expanded far beyond the feeble understanding of the Hekatin's's power. The Hekatin worshiped a goddess they called Prognita. Prognita was a spirit that went by many different names. Prognita's follower's name offers' a clue to who they are following. Think about the name of their order. Hekatin. They followed the mother witch Hecate. Hecate was a minor feeble spirit, and there were much greater forces than Hecate. She learned about many of them. He learned about Asmodeus, Azazel, Abbadon, Agramon, Bail, Lilith, Nyx, Aries, Eos, Hera, And Lucifer. Oddly, the Hekatin books didn't offer much in the knowledge of them. She had found a few weak summoning spells, and one day, she summoned Azazel, and her mind expanded massively that day. She had been exposed to an entirely new world. She learned such power the Hekatin couldn't even begin to comprehend. She felt the power. She spent hours that night studying the unique power she felt. Nyx learned to summon other spirits and gods. She learned about the energy that created the entire universe and held everything together. The energy gathered in the vast voids and expanded itself. The power was called dark energy, and its power is limitless. Nyx found the answer to her problem. If she learned to focus this power, and use it, she could probably gain the ability enough to shatter the world into pieces across the cosmos.

This power was more than enough to kill one weak minor spirit that dared call herself the Goddess. She looked forward to possessing enough power to shatter the Goddesses moon into pieces and watches the horror of the Hekatin as Prognita's moon shatters apart, and never returns.

Nyx cast one of the darker spells she learned in the language of the great void and watched.

Nyx saw the roiling smoke fill the room with the stench of burning sulfur and fire. Mist gathered at the center of the room and coalesced to form oof a massive man standing in the center. He knelt toward Nyx, "So you summon me again. What would you have me do."

"I hope you aren't tired of helping me, Azazel?" Nyx said, worried.

The massive form of a man shook its head. "Never, we don't have much else to do in the void. You have given me much purpose in this world. It all looks so tasty." It smiled. "And you have become a greater disciple. You are greater than I ever could have guessed. I am so impressed with your progress, Uniting with Nyx. You convinced her to allow you to take her form and unite with her power. That wasn't easy. I look forward to what you can do with it. I could have never guessed you would progress this far."

A sad, troubled frown formed over the feminine face of Nyx. "You never guessed that the boy who was betrayed and destroyed by everyone who should have protected him would turn in her desperation to the dark powers for vengeance, or to regain what she lost. She would turn Creatures like you who can give her power over this world. You should have seen that I would become the most devoted follower. I want revenge against the hekatin."

"Revenge against the Hekatin will be simple," Azazel said. "But what you truly want will require more time. I saw you imagining destroying Hecates moon in the sky. That sort of power will take years to develop. As well as destroying Hecate herself. And it is now time, Serren."

"Time for what?" Nyx hated these games Azazil played with her giving her very vague instructions she would have to ask more."

"You have spent enough time here alone with me. Its time for action. You have grown powerful. It is time to use it. Now let's leave this place. There's someone who can help you." Azazel told Nyx.

"I don't know enough," Nyx protested but still knew he had to begin doing more with it. "I am still weaker than most actual girls."

The large man snorted. "Then let's unleash the power of Nyx. She is getting impatient, you fool. You have enormous power within that body. It is time to unleash it. I will teach you spells for strength, speed, power, agility, intelligence, learning, insight, seeing future, You know them all."

She opened the proper book and found the runes and ingredients to cast the spells she needed to start unleashing her full potential. "I want the strength and speed of Nyx. I have the learning already. I also want to see the future like Actonia, to see things to come, so I'm not blindsided anymore. But, once I start showing my power, won't my sister come after me?"

Azazel replied with a chuckle, "Yes, maybe, I would like to see her try. You have the power and form of Nyx. Don't fear a person like Pattenia anymore. You are a force for Hekate herself to reckon with."

Nex found the spells to do what she wanted. "The power and speed are easy. Obtaining the insight and foretelling will be more difficult. I will have that done by tonight."

Nyx walked out to see a very unwelcome sight. What she saw standing outside of her small cottage in the woods brought pure fury to her face. Before her was Appollon, the primary of the order of Maxis that betrayed her and tried to kill her. This was the man that insulted her when she first fled into the temple for help against her sister, only to be threatened, insulted, and deceived."

She turned her full power on Appollon and screamed in rage, "What the hell are you doing here you traitor." She stormed forward, feeling the dark power of Nyx flowing through her.

Appollon had no idea who this arrogant woman was. He started forward until he saw the rage, and the dark powers begin flowing through her. He cowered back in fear.

"You betrayed me, you slime. I trusted you with everything after my sister stole my entire life and my birthright. You were of no help. What happened to me was all your fault. I was only sixteen and I was under your protection."

Appollon started realizing who this was. "Prince Serren, you keep changing. How can this be you?" He was so confused. He saw Serren turn into the form of a tiny sexy girl. This woman was much larger and much more intimidating. Why did it have to be a woman?

Nyx shook her head. "I am not Serren anymore. He was killed by everyone he trusted. I am not Nyx. How dare you come here." Nyx gestured with her hand, and Appollon rose into the air again. This time he was shrieking in agony. It looked like his body was being pierced with fire. "traitor. You were as bad as the Hekatin."

Azazel calmly said, "Please stop torturing the fool. He's a fool and didn't know how to fight the powers he was facing. He was unprepared for it, as you were. You both made mistakes.|

Nyx let Appollon fall hard. "How can he help us?"

"He has his uses. I will teach him. He will serve you, won't you, Appollon."

He did not know what else to do. He knelt before Nyx and pledged loyalty to the woman. His pride, what little dignity he had left after what he endured, faded.

Nyx would just assume rip the idiots head off with her bare hands. But she went to gather.

Nyx started gathered the herbs and plants and gems to cast the strength and speed spells. She recited the ancient dark language and made the proper runes on the paper for the spell. Nyx focused her energy as she felt the power flowing through her body. She began to feel the massive reservoir of power slowly being released within her body. This was amazing, Nyx smiled a dark, wicked smile feeling the power be activated within her.

Then Nyx walked out of her cottage and was amazed at her blinding speed. There was a huge tree standing. Asmodeus smiled, "strike the tree. Let's see what you can really do."

"Won't that hurt, How hit a tree?" Nyx said doubtfully. Appollon laughed.

Azazel became furious. "You have the power of the Goddess, and you fear a puny tree. Strike the tree now."

Nyx pulled her arm back, feeling the power flowing through her and struck the massive 10-foot wide tree truck. The trunk shattered apart with a mighty crack. The tree trunk exploded, sending shards of wood flying everywhere. Nyx looked at her undamaged hand. "Oh my, Nyx smiled and lept 100 feet in the air and flipped and fell into a combat stance" If I had this as a boy. I was the best fighter in the Kingdom as a boy. No one will stand against me. Not even Hecate herself."

Appollon watched in awe. He suddenly realized the power he was facing, and his face turned white. He had little doubt these people would humble the arrogant Goddess and Pattenia. But,
to what end? He had to admit that the reign of Maxis and the Rule of Man was over. Maxis and the Rule of Man wasn't returning. But, he figured that Pattenia's rule might be better than what was coming. He didn't dare betray Nyx. Not if he didn't want to be ripped apart.

"You have a long way to go." Azazel said. "But you have learned almost all you can from the books. Its time to start training your mind and body together. I think you are ready to face Hekate."

A voice was heard from the distance. "Finally, we will have our revenge. Finally, we will regain our place."

Nyx turned, and her eyes softened with love. She ran toward the man. "Runtek." She smiled and lept into the man's arms, kissing him. "I love you!"

"I love you too, Serrenina." He kissed her deeply.

"Please don't call me that. I am not that weak girl anymore. I know you married Serenina, but Serrenina was a victim. I am now Nyx. If you can love me, We will retake what we lost. And make our enemies pay with their lives. I will make you a king." Nyx kissed Runteck deeply.

"What will you be, I thought you would be the queen."

"I will be more." Replied Nyx. "I will be the goddess."

Nyx summoned Asmodeus, "Asmodeus, I know what you do. Fill my sister with terror. Frighten her beyond all reason. I will gather what I need to give myself vision and foretelling. I think what I need is at Embryonus. I will summon the dragon to fly there."

Asmodeus bowed his head. Azazel said, "You will probably need this." A large black sword materialized in the air. "This is your sword. You have the power to wield it. It makes the sword your sister wields appear like a tiny, harmless dagger. You will need this if you want to travel to Embryonus. Your sister took it, and the Goddess reigns there."

Nyx took the sword, and it ignited in her hand. She shut down the power and put it in his sheath.

"But first, I need to visit my wonderful sister again," Nyx said, drawing out the final part with a nasty sneer. "I want her to know where I'm going."

<>

Pattenia Had been lying in her bed looking as the haunting light moonlight flood though the window. It would be another restless night. She never slept anymore. She only felt the oppressive guilt and memories of what she did.

She used to be happy about what she accomplished. Getting the Crown, being king, and ruling the Kingdom gave her a feeling of such pride. She felt such prise, Especially at being the first female king in almost six hundred years. Being the Vessel to restore the Goddess gave her even more pride.

Then going out on the campaigns to restore the rebellious lords back into the Kingdom and succeeding at Rooks Rock gave her even more pride at what she accomplished. Some of that pride was diminished at the kidnapping of her sister, but she solved that and freed Prognita. She felt more pride than ever before. The Goddess herself shattered all of that apart. Her condemnation of her struck deep. Her punishment was worse. Then she was forced to relive the sorrow and agony and humiliation she inflicted on her brother though his eyes. She experienced it from his point of view and his memories.

She realized how wrong she was. She always considered it a necessary evil. She had to do something to preserve the Kingdom and retain the power she had obtained. It was the plan. She thought it was from the Goddess herself. The Hekatin spoke for the Goddess. Realizing it wasn't, and that they were wrong struck her deep. Now all she felt was sorrow and fear. She was severed from the Goddess and unable to contact her power ever again.

Feeling Serrens pain gave her a whole new perspective, and she no longer felt such pride at what she had done. Now, she felt sorrow and shame. She also felt a lot of horror and pain she inflicted. There was no doubt that she was wrong

The goal was great, but it was carried out in such a horrific, disastrous way it was doomed. It was bound to inspire such resentment and hatred in her brother.

And now the news she got brought even more dread. Her 'friend' Actonia had told her what Serren was up to. And she received visions of the entire moon blowing apart, sending shards and rocks blasting out into the cosmos.

Her memories went back to her final meeting with Serren staring right into his dark eyes. Those eyes filled with such hate that it seemed to infest him to the very core of his being. The hatred was burning and intense. After what he experienced, she could hardly blame him.

And those tearful words he asked her while crying. "Why do you hate me so much!" He screamed at her

She never hated him. But, it was so easy to see how he felt that way after how she treated him. And now knowing she didn't have to treat him as a rival.

Her memories returned to the first days after the change. And she was shocked now. She didn't consider much then, but her brother Serren had fully supported her. Serren had felt pride in what his sister had accomplished. He loved her more than anything and stood by her. That's how it should have been

Instead of ignoring and hating him, she could have invited him to her side, making him a man, a powerful general leading forces in her name. He would have gladly done it for her. They could be united against their enemies restoring the Goddess. He wanted to

That was before all of this, she continued her cruelty, then there was the mocking and her teasing him, leaving him while going off on campaigns he wanted to do, and then the abduction and rape he solely blamed her for.

The trauma had changed Serren forever. He would never recover. His love and support left that day. Serren's love and support were replaced with burning fury hate. His last words haunted her. "I will kill pattenia. You are not my sister. I have no family now. You all turned on me so much. You destroyed me, caused this violation. Why do you hate me so much? I loved you and wanted to be part of this. But you hurt me. I will take your Crown from your corpse."

Then he stormed out, and things began to happen. Things that she could not control. Serren started learning more and more and started studying the forbidden arts that weren't of the Goddess. Elements of such power and darkness

Now, it was like a shroud of darkness fallen across the Kingdom. Her brother grew in power. Now, she doubted anyone could defeat him. Actonia saw it, and it only got worse.

Actonia walked in, seeings Pattenia's disapproval, and it hurt. Actonia used to be Pattenia's most trusted adviser and friend. Now, Actonia saw only hate and distrust. She didn't agree with Pattenia that there were other ways. But all of this led to what's going on now.

"Princess Serrenina is coming and wants to see you."

"Do you remember our first mission to Embryonus?"

Actonia smiles. "Yes, a little, why?"

"Because," Pattenia said weakly. "I told you that you were my most trusted adviser. You didn't feel that important, but you were. I trusted you so much."

"What happened to that trust? Actonia demanded hotly.

"Everything you said would happen, went wrong. And we should have all seen it. I told you I wouldn't have the Crown if not for you. But, I failed to say that it was obtained on my brother's future and his life, his and his dignity. We destroyed him to get the Crown. And you kept telling how great being a girl is. And how he would adapt and like it. For us, yes, it's great. But its a horror for a guy we force into it. To force Serren and be harsh on him, for the sole purpose of demeaning and destroying him. How could he ever adapt and feel happy with his fate? Our cruelty only made him resent and hate us, and that hate grew. In his desperation to reforge a future of respect, he got himself involved with dark spirits and things he should never have been involved with. Even you can't stop it now. He's going to Embryonus. I fear for him."

Actonia smiled. "I know where he's going. He will find his purpose there. Things he wasn't willing to see before will be revealed to him. I think he will learn to love you again."

Pattenia just sent her out and got dressed for another hateful confrontation with her brother.

The Star

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The star

By Julia

Chapter 1

Pete was told that these people were going to help him get back on his feet. He was told there were great opportunities here. What he did know was that his wife Jackie had sold him, and that once he went there, he wasnt going to leave. He was going to be enslaved, abused and made into a porn star.

But He had no idea what he was walking into. Jackie, his wife set it all up and as usual, he did what she wanted. He never considered that she would do something this cruel. She was angry with him over something he never did. He was drugged when she came on to him. He was passed out. It did not matter, Jackie was very angry and said she was going to leave him if he didn’t do this little thing for her. Star in a few movies for this company, and she would forgive him and they could move on. So he went to this little place somewhere in Flander Europe. It was a tiny dilapidated old house with large warehouses around it. It was way off in the middle of no where. That should had been his first clue to leave. But he parked his car there, and went in. His wife sent him here by a fairy boat.

He arrived at the place. They knew his name and let him in. A woman introduced herself “Hi there, Pete. Your wife said you would be coming. You have been signed to star in eight new films for the next week. We will be doing four in the next two days. I am Milthilda, and I will be directing them for you. Our first film will be called the Bootlicking Slave girl and it will only be ten minutes long. It will only be the teaser for the longer ones we will do for you that will be on your new site that you will start in.

Pete shook his head helplessly.

” Milthilda said to him. “I have to prep the scene. I will leave you with George and Linda. They set up the costumes and makeup for the girls.

Two other middle aged attractive women arrived. One of them looked somewhat younger. Milithida told him, “This is Sharon and Lisa. They will be doing the scene with you. I have to go.

Linda seemed to be in charge of him. “Okay Pete until we can figure on a more feminine stage name for you. Now strip so I can see what we have to work with.”

Pete began stripping his clothes off in front of her. Sharon and Lisa were also stripping with him. Strangely, none of this seemed erotic at all.

He stripped down to his panties as Linda laughed. She watched and there seemed to be no sign of any budge or maleness at all as he pulled the panties down. She realized that the panties were heavily padded to hide his maleness. And what little was there was very easy concealed. There seemed to be no sign of any testicles. Linda saw that he pushed them into himself. Pete was a very pretty man. He looked very soft. His face was small, and shaped more like a womans. He didnt have a hard straight jaw at all. His jaw was more rounded and female. His shoulders were very narrow, his arms were lainky. His entire body was so lyth. He was meant for this. Even his eyes seemed larger than most mens, and there was no prominent ridge above his eye sockets. How could a man be this pretty, Linda thought. When he was made up, he woud look like a woman.

Sharon and Lisa were already getting themselves dressed. They were putting heavy leather corsets on eachother by that time. They were putting on other rubber ware. It was clear what their parts would be.

He watched as Linda made up Lisas face first. George helped. Lisa dusted on one powder after another on Lisas face. Then used the brushes to apply the lips and eyeshadow. He just watched as Lisas face was transformed into a goddess. She was beautiful already. She had black lips, dar shadow and long fethered lashes. Her cheekbones had hints of rose on them. Linda was an artest.

He heard someone approach from behind. Pete turned and saw that it was his wife come to gloat. “I woildn’t miss your first day as a star, did you think I wold?”

“Of course not,” Pete said acidly.

“I am here to support you and make sure you behave yourself appropriately. There’s no way I wold allow you to be on the set alone with these beautiful women.” Jackie said smirking.

It was Jackie that made him come to flanders. He felt tears gathering in his eyes.

“Don’t you start crying now,” Jackie said mockingly. “Save it for the leading lady. I am sure you will cry for her.”

“I cant help it, this is so humiliating.” Pete said. “Do I have to do this for you?” Pete said blubbering.

“This is your new career,” Jackie said. “You will be earring as much as I earn now. What is there to cry about” Pete wondered who this other man wearing a business suit behind his wife was. The man also seemed to be smirking.

Just then, the men began building the set that he would be staring in. They drug in large rugs, a few chairs and a table. Most ominously, he drug in a heavy bared metal cage into the room. It all looked like a well furnished room by the side of a kitchen.

Then Linda pointed to a chair and said, “Sit there girl.”

Pete sat in the chair under Linda and his wife Jackie. The two actresses began looking through the various customs deciding which would be the best for him. They were all for fetish suits for women to wear.

Linda shouted, “Stop moving or I will have you strapped in before the makeup.

Then Linda started dusting Pete’s face with brushes and spunges as she worked her magic on him. Within less than five minutes She had pete looking like a virginal angel of beauty. She had Pete powdered as she brushed color into his lips.

Jackie purssed her lips and said, “Great. Perfect, you will have to show Pete how you do that so he can always be beautiful.

Linda laughed and mentioned she didn’t do anything for free. Jackie offered to pay and it was agreed.

“You will have some uses finally, fagot,” Jackie said. “You will be earning more pocket money for us finally.”

Pete cursed the fates. If he wanted to be wealthy, he cold have been easy. He had no desire to be. He wasnt ambition and he thought he was doing a lot anyway. But Jackie wanted someone wealthy and ambitious. He wasn’t ambitious or wealthy enough for her.

Pete felt his arms pulled behind his back by Lisa and Sharon. Pete tried to turn but the click of cuffs on his wrists stopped brought him short. “Stay there,” Sharon said to him.

Hands closed on the collar of his neck and a buckle was pulled tight causing him to cough in reaction. A chain pulled his wrists up savagely. His wrists were to the point his fingertips were almost at the hard iron of his neck.

Then Sharon slapped him across the face. “This little girl has to get in the mood to play his part.”

Lisa held up some shoes for him. “The shoes and then he will be ready.”

He tried to stand, “No, please dont put those on me.” He was looking at a pair of stiletto boots. That earned him another hard slap from Sharon who then grabbed his chain and gently pulled it up. She showed him that she could easily dislocate his shoulders with the slightest pull.

“Thats better,” She whispered in his ear. “Your wife has gone though a lot of trouble to set up this shoot with Mr De Vele. Now hold up your feet so we can put these on you.”

Pete held up one of his feet and watched as Lisa pulled the boot on him. It felt so tiny his foot was crushed into the patent leather. It extended to the tip were metel enpointe plate gripped his toes. Lisa pulled on the laces and worked their way up crushing his entire foot. His feet were crushed and started feeling numb with the pressure. Pete cried out in pain and it only earned him another slap. “Don’t start crying girl. It will ruin your makeup.”

“Now all we have to do is your wig. What do you think, Jackie.”

“Pink to match his lips,” Jackie said and she put the pink wig on him.

Milthida approached. “Excellent. Jackie, who is this gentlemen?” The director asked.

“This is my boyfriend Ron.” She said feeling a trhill at saying that with Pete here who felt crushed.

“Good, we are about to start in a few minutes. Let me explain what we are about to do. The little film was going to be called the little boot licking slave girl. It will be a quick blow or two of the whip and we will start on the second one right after the first We will be working all night. The boss wants something something special for the new site to take off.

Peter had a bad feeling about this. He was sent to the center of the newly built set and stood there wondering what was going to happen to him. Peter didnt have to wait long.

He saw Garry fix the camera and the lighting. Milthilda made a few last minute adjustments to the lighting. The lights came on the poor helpless man standing in the center of the room with a look of fright on his face. Jackie and Allen could see what was being recorded.

Milthilda motioned with her hands for Sharon and Lisa to begin the quick scene.

They marched up to Peter with cruel scows on on their faces. Lisa grabbed him toughly and threw him down to the ground. Pain shot though his thighs and on his shoulders when he landed right on his back. Sharon and Lisa looked down sneering. Lisa demanded, “What are you doing out of your cell you bitch!”

Peter begged knowing It was no use. “Please,” He cried. “Let me go, I don’t want to do this anymore!”

Sharon knelt down staring directly into Peters eyes. She put a hand on the back of her kneck as he looked back, begging.

“For leaving your Cell without permission. That will be five strokes. For speaking without express permission, that will be another three.”

Peter saw Lisa move in closer and the beautiful cruel woman was holding a long bamboo cane in her hand. “I think a caning will teach the sissy some disclipine. Dont you agree?” Hissed Lisa.

Sharon agreed. Lisa then said,”Kiss my heels after every stroke. And then thank me.”

Peter struggled but was unable to move from how he was chained. And Sharon prevented him from getting closet enough to Lisa to kiss her boots.

Jackie saw the camera zoom in on Peters terrified and frightened face. She purred, “Poor boy, he is going to find his new life just so painful. It is so wonderful isn’t it, Allen?” Allen kissed her

Sharon shouted, “You were told to kiss her boots, slave.”

Peter looked up at Sharon, and her beautiful legs, He was looked up at her tight leather skirt longingly. He caught the shadow of her strong muscular thighs. He saw the outline of very strong thigh muscles and began to have an unwelcome suspicion about this woman. She may not be a woman at all. It would fit the profile of a place like this. This was just another person to torment and humiliate him. Sharon was his worst nightmare come true.

Sharon smiled sinisterly as she slipped her delicate fingers in between her nylons and her thighs. Her fingers vanished in the shadows of her leather skirt. She sliped a finger in between the lace of her panties and her thigh. She allowed her other hand to life her skirt up showing Peter her sex. Her other finger pulled her panty to the side exposing what was there.

That was when Lisa brought the bamboo cane down in a vicious wack. Peter cried out in pain. Peter howed in agony just before Sharons panties parted showing him. He withered in pain across his chest as an angry bloody welt started forming.

Peter looked up and saw a large penis hanging from Sharons parted panties as she smiled at him. His worst nightmare had become a horrifying reality. He only guessed what this man wanted. Or perhaps she was a woman but he really doubted she identified as a woman. She was just a sadist. “Oh god no,” Peter wailed helplessly. “God no, not this please.”

A second blow rained down across the first that had already formed into angry red welt. Peter thrashed violently and the movmeent brought vicious pain to his shoulders and the cuffs on his wrists tightened with the pressure. It caused pain to lance up his arms.

“You were told to kiss her boots, you bitch.” Sharon laughed sadistically. “You will do it before the next stroke or you will be punished with ten more. There are much worst things than being punished by a sadistic mistress. You will find out.”

Peter struggled to get to Lisas boots but the agony in his arms prevented him from moving very much. Another vicious blow rained across his chest with a sadistic hiss. Peter cried out in total agony. Then he looked up at the huge cock hovering right over his face. Sharon has a look of empty euphoria in her eyes as her cock swelled under her fingertips. Her hand was parted because she could not close her hand around her cock anymore. Sharon shouted, “Ten more strokes for me.”

Peter manage with enormous monumental effort to roll himself to the lather of Lisas bloots and moved to start kissing them as if it would help him now.

It was no longer a film for Peter by this point. It was a painful lesson of life or death. All of his thoughts on the camera crew or Milthida were not not even realized by Peter at this point. That his was was gloating and watching wasnt part of his caunciousness All that mattered was Lisas cruel caning and the pain he was feeling. That pain and the woman who was slowly wanking above his face. Each stroke was followed by taunts and insults as he kept licking Lisas boots and kissing them. He shuttered at each stroke. Her boots were smeered by his lipstick.

He was sobbing uncontrolably by this point and he heard Lisa keep counting the strokes.

“That is ten, now look at me and apologize for making me beat you.”

Peter was unable to look up from the large metal collar on his neck. He forced himself to roll on his back and beg her forgiveness.

At that movement, as he was begging her to forgive him, his statement was cutt off in mid sentence as Sharons cock spurted white sticky semen over his face and spattered in his hair. She pumped its load to allow the last drops to land on his lips.

The room was silent as the camera moved forward to take in the single drop of semen that slid do his lips. “Thats perfect,” Said Milthida as she shouted cut. “that final shot was so powerful. Now put the little slave girl in her cage and lets take a break before we start working on her first full length film.”

Peter looked up as Audry stood over him with a triumphant look on her face.

Peter was stuck kneeling in his tiny cage looking out at the people who were planing the destruction of his entire life. And his enslavement. He struggled to hear as they were all eating from Cartons. He heard his wife laughing with her new husband. He couldn't stop drueing out of the large ring that filled his mouth. He cursed the fates again for this and wondered how he let himself get to this point. He cold have had it all, but he wanted a simple life. But, the fates kept pushing him in a different direction. He struggled against it, but now, fates have decided. He swore these people would die. Them making this so public was going to assure that. His real family that he ran from would sure see this. And when they did, their fate would be sealed. Why couldn’t he have a simple life of obscurity and little. He didnt need grand things, but, fate determined otherwise. The person he feared the most was his sister. She loved that life, and she was ruthless. She was ruthless for her family, and when she found him. God couldn't save anyone that hurt him. Why did they have to do this.

Sharon said something and laughed as she looked over at Peter. He thuoght he still felt the wetness in his hair but it wold probably be dry by now.

Garry finished and walked up to him. His jeans were bulging from his erection looking at Peter. “I would love to fuck you, Peter.” He said.

All Peter could do is grunt hoping it sounded like a no. “I will take that as a yes. I probably will tonight when the filming stops.

Peter was let out about ten minutes later and led to Lindas makeup table as she started working again. Jackie watched in amazement at Lindas work and continously asked questions about the woman's technique. Then Jackie stroll over to her husband that she worked so hard to destroy. “This will be one of the big ones. I hope you are proud of yourself, Peter. Soon, your films will be all over the internet. All over facebook, Everyone will know that you have become a star.” She said with a smile.

Then Jackie held out a gift for Peter, smileing. Allen was intereasted as he watched. “This is a special gift for you, from me to you and your Mistress. And Ms Vere.

“We are going to film in a few minutes, so get ready, we all know the script. We will start fitting and then move on to an hour of punishment before the real fun.”

Peter was yanked out of the styling chair and he was placed on the floor in the center of the room. Lisa approached him holding the Box. Sharon stood over him.

She opened the box smiling and it contained a large bottle of pink pills, some syringes and a pink laced corset. And it had some large breast forms.

Linda asked, “Do you want to wear this for us?”

He looked up and shook his head. Linda brought the cane up and wacked it across his back.

Then she asked him again, “Do you want to wear the corset for us?”

He looked frightened at Lisa, then At Sharon. He shook his head again. Peter was unable to skeep with the Ring holding his mouth opened. She wacked him again.

She repeated the question some more times, and each time he refused. He figured she would keep hitting him until he said yes. He would not submit the pain out of fear anymore. If they wanted to put him in the corset, then let them. He was unable to prevent it.

He was taught how to handle pain at a young age. He was given extensive training in handing pain, and ways to deal with it and not submit to it. Some of the training involved torture, brutal painful torture that people in his family's line of work some times endured to extract vital information. So every member of his family from his sister to his brothers received the training. He long forgot about it because he didnt want to be part of the family. He fled and tried to live a civil and legal life. He didnt like the brutal things his family did. Especially his sisters response to people she called criminals. Peter thought it was too brutal. Seeing these people here, and the brutality and pain they were inflicting. He suddenly reconsidered his sisters attitude, and figured it wasn't that bad after all. If they ever came by again to rescue their brother, he may accept. But he would hate to see his sister like this.

By the twelfth strike, Lisa was getting angry. “If only you let us put the corset on you, we could stop. If ou keep refusing then we have no choice.”

Peter simply glared at her.

“You will be made into a girl. Just say yes.”

Peter shook his head. Then Sharon said. “How about I come in your mouth, Peter. Can I do that, or do you want more strikes from Lisa.” “I can give you one of those pills.”

Peter shook his head. Sharon then said, “Fine, give Peter one 100 wacks. Lets start now.”

Lisa started waking him and counting them off. Since Peter couldn't speak. He went thuogh some of the training, focusing his mind on something other than the pain. Letting his mind go blank. Give up, just exist. He had long since forgot most of the training and by the twenty fifth strike, he began weeping and crying. He tried to regain focus, and partly succeeded by the fifteth stroke.

He was in a fog of unimaginable pain by the one hundredth. Facing another one hundred, he broke and begged for the corset. Sharon then said, “Can I come in your mouth.”

Peter agreed. He suffered all of that indignity. He allowed the women to strap him in the crushing corset. It crushed his sides in. The Large O was removed. Then he knelt as Sharon stuck her entire cock into his mouth and started jacking it. He gagged as she ejaculated into his mouth and he took the pill.

He was a mess of red welts across his body and the corset hurt them more. He meekly allowed himself to be dressed more as a woman and even wore the large breast forms his wife brought him. He didn’t think he could demean himself any more than he already had.

By the end of that humiliating film. He was almost broken. Milthilda approached. “You have some serious control. But if you allow us to femininze you, we will agree to not hurt you as much. But if you resist, then we will.”

He glared up, the Ring removed for more oral action in the film. He simply said, “Go for it bitch.”

He knew they would hurt him. It would give him the training he needed to relearn the old lessons he forgot. He needed to focus so he could get out, before his sister came to see him like this. Seeing her would be so humiliating. He used to be totally lethal. To need his sister to rescue him, death may be a better option.
But one thing was very clear. His sister would be coming.

Note from the author
I am not sure if this story is acceptable. If not, then i will remove it.
The problem is that the idea for it comes loosely from another story that I quite enjoyed. Miss Irenes story, a cruel divorce where a very powerful and sadistic wife (Doesn't all of her story's start that way lol) she wants to get away from a lazy husband she doesnt love anymore. BUt doesnt want to compensate him in any way so she finds a way to sell and entrap him in a sadistic porn production company that enslaved him for it. there isnt that much feminziation in it at all. It mostly seems to be pain. So I added some
Her story ends when he gets involved in it. I wanted to follow the course of his feminization at their hands and some retribution in the end.
I think I changed enough that its acceptable. But I am not sure.

The Star chapter 2

Author: 

  • Julia Michelle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The Star

By Julia Michelle

This story is a continuation of Petes sad story of betrayal by his wife Jackie and had him sold to a sadistic porn company that make shim star in pain type punishment and feminization films. They start to realize here that it isn't as it first seemed and there was more to Pete than they thought. This is probably one of my least popular stories but its still one I enjoy.
Chapter 2

Peter figured that these people intended to make him a girl. He also knew there was little he could do about it.

He had been totally demeaned as a man that night. Now, Milthilda and the boss Du Vere looked at him. Vere demanded, “So have you thought of a stage name, or must we choose?

Peter smiled sweetly. “I have decided, zaritsa yekaterina. That's the name I want.”

Mr Du Vere pursed her lips deep in thought. She repeated slowly drawing out every syllable. “Zaritsa Yekaterina. Sounds very feminine and pretty. And very foreign. I never heard that name before. Fine, I will start posing your new videos under that name, it will be the name of your new site.” Du Vere walked away smiling. It seemed she was totally clueless.

Mithilda didn’t look clueless. She looked hard at Pete as if to say, ‘really, thats the name you want.’ There was a twinkle in her eye and a look dripping with judgment and sarcasm. Then she shrugged. And finally said, “If you want to offend everyone with that stage name while you are being degraded. Its your life.” Then she laughed as she walked away. The reference wasnt lost on her.

And the women left Pete there alone in his cage for the rest of the night. He figured he would not be alone for too long. Mithilda did secure his arms on his back, locked to his collar and gagged with the ring again. Then the lights were turned off and he was left. He wondered if Greg was going to visit him tonight. Pete really hoped so. He didn’t want to be helpless when Greg came.

Pete was taught how to escape many secure locations, and get out of cuffs and various bonds. Some of his lessons he learned began to come back to him. Some cuffs just released if you put enough pressure on the locking mechanisms. Others were harder to break and needed something in the lock. It was painful, it was very painful, but he managed to press his cuffs together though the chains and kept the pressure on the cuffs. The pain was intense. Eventually, he heard the snap as his locks suddenly released. Then he took his gag off and waited.

Pete heard the door open and he smiled to himself in the darkness of the room. He heard the heavy steps approach and had a difficult time making out the person walking to him. It was Greg, “Hi Beautiful, you didn’t think I would forget you tonight, did ya.”

Greg opened the cage and reached in, “Come out and lets have some fun.”

Pete let Greg pull him out, then he suddenly pulled his arms free and wrapped them around tightly embracing the stunned Greg as he smothered other mans mouth with his own. Greg struggled as his mouth was opened and Petes tongue was swirling and tasting his mouth. Greg violently shoved Pete away, “What the hell.”

Pete smiled as his arms were free. “I wanted to have some fun with you tonight,” Pete said innocently, “and it would be hard with my arms trapped behind my back. What fun is that,” Pete gave a feminine pout. “Don’t you want our time together to be mutually enjoyable for both? You dont want one party totally helpless do you? I really hope not. This way we can have just as much fun together. If you take this damnable collar off. Please.”

greg unlocked the collar and they kissed some more.

Pete boldly knelt down on the floor and reached for Gregs Pants unbuckling the mans belt. He unbuttoned Gregs pants and pulled them down. Pete moved his face and totally enveloped the mans large cock in his mouth. Greg was very unsure what was going on. This was not how he expected this to go tonight, and he started feeling a slight twinge of fear. But not much, his fear was totally being overwhelmed by this blowjob he was receiving.

Pete locked his lips around the cock and moved his head back and fourth. Giving Greg lots of pleasure in the process. Then he suddenly stopped and glared up at Greg.

“Are you kidding with this!” Pete demanded.

Greg looked innocently “What?”

“Be a fucking man here!” Pete demanded. “I am supposed to be the girly sissy. Use your hands, pull my head, you control the action. Fuck my mouth like a damn man.”

Pete Pulled Greg’s hands to his head, He pulled Gregs fists tight on his hair. “Control me like a man does. I am your bitch. Act like a man.”

then Pete went back to work on Greg’s cock as Greg started gaining control. He gripped Pete’s hair and roughly guided Petes head. It felt better as he brutally face fucked Pete for the better part of twenty minutes and then ejaculated deep into Pete’s mouth and let go.

Pete had a satisfied smile on his face, his mouth full of Greg’s Semen.

Then, Pete stood up smiling, and pulled Greg into a deep sensual kiss. Greg started struggling and screaming as he felt Pete kiss and then push all of the Semen in his mouth, into Greg’s forcing him to take it and then held his head in the kiss until Greg swallowed it in disgust. He shoved Pete away, “What the hell.” He felt like slapping Pete as he stood there with a smug smile.

Pete looked up, “you were coming to fuck me when I was totally helpless and bond. Thats what you expected tonight. So I decided to give you a little retribution. Pete went to get the Cane from the corner and handed it to Greg. “Do I need a caning for that?”

Greg said yes and began bringing it down on Petes back and thighs. Greg wasn’t as skilled As Lisa in doing this, but he was stronger. That made up for the lack of caning skill to always hit the same place, and direct her strikes at the most sensitive places to bring out the most pain with each strike.

This gave Pete more time to train on controlling his reaction. This was going to be a vital skill he was going to have to master to survive this experience. And he felt his skills improving. His mind was able to control the experience much better this time. He maintained his blank expression and was able to avoid focusing on the pain and blocking it out. Many people have endured horrifying painful torture and refused to give in. Refused to confess their ‘crimes’ and other things torturers demanded. One of Stalins generals never gave in and confessed his crime. It was very possible and if people were able to not surrender under the NKVD’s torture, he could do this easy.

His skills were increasing but he felt felt his resolve starting to break by the fortieth strike. He struggled to maintain his control but it was breaking.

How ever, luck was on his side. Greg’s resolve was breaking, Greg wasn't as skilled as Lisa. He stopped, “Have you learned anything.”

Yes, Pete thought. He looked up with a cute submissive smile. “Yes Master, I won’t do that again, do we want to fuck, you said you wold do that for me tonight.”

Greg had got a raging harden from Pete’s submissive expression on his face and got himself ready.
<>
Somewhere on the outskirts of Moscow, Svetlana was sitting in her fathers old enormous office where he often led his family and their enterprise. Her father passed several years ago, and that left her in control. Her brothers never contested her decision and they often felt that it was their fathers wish. Few family’s would ever consider a daughter to be in charge but, they never knew Sveltlana. She was brilliant and brutal. She had her brothers undying loyalty and love.

How ever, at the moment she looked anything but happy. Her eldest brother came in the room followed by her other two. Misha was the oldest, followed by Dima and the youngest Alexi who was only seventeen.

Dima asked his sister, “Have you seen the new website?”

She refused to answer, Svetlana.

“He is our brother Pytor. What has that fool got himself involved in,” Alexa asked.

“I dont wish to speak about it,” Svetlana replied. “Idiot. I saw that movie only once. Lets not speak of it.”

“But we have to do something!” Dima demanded. “Hes our brother, even if he is an idiot! We cant let him suffer. What are we going to do.”

“Nothing,” Svetlana. “We need to do nothing. You know Pytor as well as I do. I don’t know what he is doing. Pytor is very strong. He was the strongest among us. I saw the whole whole film and he could have escaped and killed them all at any time he chose. You know Pytor. As lethal and skilled as I was. He was many times better. We at least need to find him, have any of you found where he is being help captive?”

They all shook their heads.

“Then Find this place. Find where it his flims being streamed from. Where did the money we payed went, where is this place? Start looking for it. And then we will secretly monitor the situation. I strongly suspect Pytor has a plan. And he would not want us to save us like he is a helpless girl that needs saved. He was trained just like you and me. I think this will cause him to rejoin us. He left because he considered our methods just as bad as the criminals we hunted. I think this reality check will show him how cruel the world is. This experience will show him why we need to do what we do. The idiot is getting a lesson. Let him learn it well. We just have to watch, and wait for him to act. At least find him, then we can try to decide what his plan is.”

“Zarina Yekaterina, Can you believe the name he chose.?” Dima demanded hotly.

“Pytor always has a flair. He had such hubris. Its kind of funny.” Svetlana said smirking.

“Funny, you aren't offended?”

“No. I don’t think its intended to offend us. Some russians may be. But, I think its more of a message to us, and a ‘fuck you’ to his captors. So, have a sense of humor Brother Dima. And find where Pytor is being held. When he does decide to act, we will be ready to render what ever aid he wants. This is his operation.” Sveltana smiled.

Her brothers left to do as she instructed as She smiled a sad smile. She had an idea why he was allowing this to go on. And why he was acting so afraid. Perhaps he was afraid, because of the sudden shock and betrayal by his wife. And perhaps he forgot many of the things he was taught as a youth to his teens. But he was still the strongest of the family and best. The skills he acquired don’t simply vanish. But, they may need to be rehoned.

Sveltana had a better idea why he was allowing this to go on. As a youth, Pytor always worshiped strong women, and women’s beauty and grace. He often envied their life to the point he wanted to be part of it. She never understood that fascination he had for feminine things, but she learned there were such men that did that.

How ever, in this restrictive society, such men were very frowned up and even illegal by the government. How ever, if he could say he was forced, and was not given a choice. Then it could be accepted, if proper revenge was done for such a horror.

So he would become a woman as he always wanted. Svetlana smiled, “Tsarina Yekaterina.” She laughed out loud. “I will always love you, my sister. I just hope you know what you are doing, you idiot.”

<>
Peter had been bent over with Greg behind him slamming him for all he was worth. His body was violently rocking back and fourth from the force of Greg’s thrusts. Peter felt Gregs full length sliding deep inside him, in and out. The fucking was relentless. This wasn’t the first time. The first time was the second show where they made him into a girl, and Lisa did him with a strapon. Luckily, he didn’t have to endure Sharon’s actual cock fucking him. That woman was cruel.

Greg wast any better, but at least he got to choose that. Peter told himself he did and he shouted all of the encouragements greg needed. When he felt Greg tiring, he encouraged him some more. Greg started tiring after a half hour. Peter shouted, “Greg, youre a man. Don’t wimp out. Keep fucking harder, go harder, be a man, make me your bitch. Don’t you stop. Should the roles be reversed, perhaps you should be in front of the camera in a corset tomorrow, prove you’re a man.”

Greg tried his best to continue and finally ejaculated deep inside Peter. Then greg simply held his girl for some time as he recovered. Peter simply thought, “What a wimp.”

“Greg, I hope you as good of a time as I had.”

Greg whipped his head around looking into Peters eyes. “Good time?”

Peter kissed Greg hard. “Yes,” Peter smiled a feminine seductive and satisfied smile. “I hope we can do it again soon. Would you ever consider taking me out somewhere, like on an actual date?”

Greg shook his head, “No I cant take you out, and I woldn’t even consider taking out Ms Du Vales property. You are owned here, that’s what you are. You cant be a girlfriend. You are a sissy here just to pay back your debts to her. She payed a lot for you.”

“I know,” Peter said. “I can deal with that. I was hoping we could have a relationship to help make my time here better. If you wont, then its your loss. This wont go how she thinks. I simply hope to get what I want.”

Then Peter stood up. He may as well show Greg something.

“Greg, if you have recovered. Come at me. Take me down and fuck me again.”

“I just did,” Greg laughed.

“I let you, force me this time, beat me down, rape me. Be a man.” Peter mocked.

Greg stood up and rushed at Peter. Peter pivoted in a flash and let Greg nearly run into a wall. “Come on Greg, do better than that. Sharon could kick your ass right now.”

Greg got mad and rushed harder tying to get at take Peters legs. Greg ate a knee as he pushed Greg’s head down and trapped him, then threw him down.

Greg got up and tried a couple of vicious swings at Peter that he avoided, blocked and counter striked as Greg fall hard.

Greg looked up. “What the fuck was that? If you can do that, why are you letting those women do all of that for you.”

Peter just smiled. “Think about it. Perhaps at first, I was too shocked from the suddenness of it all. But now, there’s something else. You can figure it out. My encouraging you, the clothes, Lisa, think?”

“You want to be made into a girl?” Greg said as Peter smirked. “You like strong women like that, and dressing you. But they have no intention of making you into an actual girl. It will be too expansive.”

“I hope I can get her to compromise, for the sake of more successful shoots tomorrow. They will realize it.” Peter smiled.

Peter looked at Greg hard, “And I hope you make the right choice, for your sake.”

There’s another reason why I am allowing this to go on, other than being made into an actual female. Can you figure it out?”

Greg thought and couldn’t piece it together.

“I am meekly allowing this all to happen. I wont fight back, I could but i’m not. There’s something else I want. Why would I surrender my power so willing and allow them to think they are in charge when I could stop them any time I wanted?”

“You are planing something big?” Greg replied. “But why, and what?”

“Why would I stay here whe I could beat them, killed them and leave, what could I be planing that would make this worth it?”

“You want to turn it on them?” Greg said. “But how could you possibly do that unless, ohh,” Greg said and then stopped himself. “You expect someone else to come and help you. Then you will turn it on them. Someone powerful and put you in charge. Killing them would be to easy, you want them to suffer what they did to you.”

Pete smiled. “And if you say a word of it, you will die. Let them think I am helpless until it is too late. We can have our fun and I will reward you with the most submissive girlfriend you could ever want. I will totally satisfy you and make your silence worth it.” Pete said as he gave Greg a deep sensual kiss. “Do we have a deal?”

Greg smiled and returned his kiss.

“But you need to be more dominant and manly. Act like you aren’t the one who belongs in front of the camera wearing pink and being fucked like a bitch. Or that’s where you will end up.”

greg shivered as Pete went back in his cage and secured his own arms on his back and sat there waiting.

It had to be a painful position and even more chilling was he placed himself in that situation himself. Pete smiled at Greg, “aren’t you going to secure me and shut the door? We don’t want the bitches to get suspicious here. If they start getting suspicious, then the game is up and there’s only one final option I have left. Remember, revenge is like wine, best when its aged just right.”

Greg secured Pete and shut the door. An icy chill ran down his back as he walked out.

<>

The next day went about as he expected. He knew there were two more films that day. The outfits got more feminine and Pete smiled to himself seeing where this was all going. And if they thought he would have aproblem with the outfits, the joke was going to be on them.

Pete was dressed in a sexy pink satin bra and panty combo and then a very little black silk maids outfit with lace trim. Pete smiled to Sharon and Lisa and did a cute feminine twirl with a twinkle in his eye. The women frowned as Pete’s face was glowing with bliss.

This was not what they expected his reaction to be at all. Men were horrified, ashamed and usually started crying when they were dressed. Why did Pete suddenly look so happy, especially after such a breakdown the previous day. “Thank you for dressing me so pretty Sharon. I love it.”

This was fun putting these women off balance. His reaction the previous day was because of the sudden shock of it all. That had past. Now he knew what he was in for, and was ready for it.

Apparently, the show was a disobedient and lazy sissy maid. Pete thought acidly, of course it is. They have to have an excuse to beat and abuse him

So the scene started with him simply standing in a room set with a dresser, a woman’s wardrobe and a mirror just looking at himself when the two angry women, Sharon and Lisa stormed him and threw him to the floor. Lisa shouted, “What are you doing you lazy bitch? Why arent you doing your job, you lazy bitch.”

Pete didn’t respond at all. He knew what was coming and there was little he could do to prevent it. Lisa got the bamboo cane and Sharon, as usual pronounced his sentence. “that will be fifty strokes with the cane. We can increase it if you don’t kiss Lisa’s boots after each one.”

Pete wasnt even paying attention to what the women were doing as she began brining the Cane down across his chest and his legs. They were very vicious strikes too. But his training was getting better. She may be on the fifth, or sixth. No, she just shouted four. His mind wondered to his childhood playing with his sister. He loved his sister Svetlana so much. She was the best and they had so much fun together as children. He felt she was the strongest of them all, even if they thought he was. His sister got so much crap for simply being female in a male dominated society. No one had a clue how strong she really was to deal with it, and remain as strong as she was.

Sharon was wondering what was going on with Pete. He wasn’t responding to any of it at all. By the twentieth strike with the cane, they were getting very upset. Pete wasn’t even there with them. It was as if he didn’t even care. This had to hurt. Sharon told Lisa to his him harder and she started, but it still made little difference.

Pete looked up with a blissful smile. “You arent done yet, are you,” Pete looked sad.

Their hard look faltered for just a second, “No bitch, we are only on thirty. And unless you start coaperating, it will go on and on.”

Pete smiled, “Thank you, you may proceed”

Lisa kept hitting him but getting more angry at the lack of any reaction from him at all. By the ninetieth one, she was about to stop. This was clearly a waist of time. She had already ejaculated into his face twice, and once right into his mouth with little to no reaction. That was the thing that totally horrified him the previous day.

They set up the next scene, two other men were going to fuck him on screen and they still got no reaction from Pete at all. They were told he was straight and so frightened of gay sex. The two men took turns on him and they still received no reaction

By the end of the second film, both of the totally ruined by the lack of any reaction. They started questioning this. For the films to work, he needed tor esist, his fear and crying needed to be there. The camera zoomed in to a blank vacant expression gave them nothing at all.

He was thrown back into his cage. He demanded, “I want to speak personally to Ms DU Vere or we can keep doing this indefinitely.

Later that day, he was put in the office with Ms Du Vere sitting impassively in front of him.

“You wanted to speak to me?”

“I assume you got some real good footage today, didnt you? Those films will sell very well?” He smirked knowing.

“If you think this gives you any power, you can think again.” She responded. “If you refuse to show fear we can turn it. We can do blood, or other thigns, just big time gay gang bangs and rapes. Your factual expression wont matter then.

“Of course, but still, you wont be getting what you want, nor will my ex wife.” Pete smirked.

“I assume you want something, so state it and we can move on.” Ms Du Vere said tiredly.

“I want you to make me into a woman.” Pete said firmly. “I mean complete, with the operation, hormones, breasts, the whole thing.”

Ms Du Vere laughed. “Are you kidding? That will cost around 20 to thirty thousand of your dollars and do you alredy know how much in debt to me you are from buying you from your ex wife? Are you sure?”

He smiled. “Yes, but, I want very good professional work that will be almost impossible to defect. Dont get the worst surgeons and doctors, get the best you can find.”

She smiled even more. “So now the cost just went up another ten grand. Keep going. You will be owned for ever as a woman.”

“I am not finished yet. I have heard that the doctors have found ways to implant or grow a uterus and a set of ovaries in a trans woman from their own cells.”

“Now the cost went up another 100 grand. And on that the answer is No way. I will offer to pay for a well done SRS from the best we can find. That’s as far as im willing to go. And when you may have been done in six months, now it may be ten years. Are you sure?”

“Yes,” Pete Replied. “And in return, I will make our scenes work again. I will cry, I will plead for mercy like a frightened bitch. I will do it all.”

Now it was coming more clear to the woman why he seemed to happy in the dresses. Pete was trans. That’s why his wife who wanted a dominant man was so unhappy with Pete.

Pete was sent back to his cell.

Later that night as Ms Du Vere drove herself home and was headed toward her front door. A figure approached her from the darkness of the night. It appeared to be a well dressed very formal woman. She approached Ms Du Vere and said with a very heavy Russian accent, “Du Vere, I presume. I wish to speak about Pytor.”

Note from the author
It is very difficult to be a good writer with major dyslexia. Spelling royally and massively sucks because the letters often get reversed
Some times, its so bad that even the spell checker has no clue what I was trying to spell


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/78781/julia-michelle